January-February, 1994

Magazine

•*

The American Society for the Defense of Tradition, Family and Property - TFP
The grand Carolingian empire
had been reduced to rubble.
Devastating incursions of barbari
ans, Normans, Hungarians, and
Saracens preyed upon its ruins. At
tacked oqa.ll sides and unable to
resist with recourse to the greatly
weakened central power ofthe
kings, the populations naturally
turned to their respective land
owners, demanding that they com
mand and govern them in such ca
lamitous circumstances. Heeding
their request, the landowners built
fortifications for themselves and
for their own.
True to the profoundly Chris
tian spirit of the time, "their
own" paternally included not
only family members, but the
manorial society, formed by the
domestic servants, manual work
ers, and their respective families
living on the lord's lands. All re
ceived shelter, food,
religious assistance,
and military leadership
in these fortifications
that, with time, became
Historical Origins of
imposing seignorial
castles, of which so
many still remain.
the Feudal Nobility
Within these fortifica
tions, peasants safe
guarded the movable goods and
livestock they had managed to save
from the invaders' greed.
In military action, the landowner
and his family were the foremost
combatants. Their duty was to com
mand, to be in the vanguard, leading
the most daring offensives and the
most determined resistance. The con
dition of military leader and hero
was now added to the condition of
landowner.
Quite naturally, these circum
stances translated during the inter
vals of peace into local political
power over the surrounding lands.
Excerpted from Nobility and Analogous Traditional Elites in the Allocutions of Pius XII
This made the landowner a lord, do-
minus, in the full sense of the word,
with the duties of lawmaker and
judge. As such, he became a link of
union with the king.
Thus, the noble class developed
as a subordinate participation in the
royal power.
This noble class oversaw the com
mon good of the private sphere, that
is, the preservation and improve
ment ofagriculture and livestock rais
ing,from which both nobles and plebe
ians lived. As the king's repre
sentatives in the area, they were also re
sponsible for the common good ofthe
public sphere. More elevated
and universal than the private
common good, the public com
mon good was intrinsically no
ble.
The nobility also participated
in the central power ofthe mon
arch. The higher nobles were
frequently royal councillors.
Most ofthe ministers, ambassa
dors, and generals were rnem-
bers of the nobility, which thus
held posts indispensable to the
exercise of the supreme govem-
ment of the country.
The link between high public
office and the nobiliary condition
was such that, when the common
good required that plebeians be
elevated to these posts, they were
usually ennobled,frequently with
hereditary titles.
Endowed by circumstances
with a mission higher than mere
farming—namely,the
partial overseeing of
the salus publica in
war and peace—the
landowner found him
self invested with local
powers that normally
belonged to the govern
ment. Hence he auto
matically rose to a
higher condition. He became a mini
ature of the king, since his mission
was an intrinsic participation ^he
nobility of the royal mission it.
From the spontaneous circum
stances of history the figure of the
landowner-lord emerged. His mis
sion, at once private and noble, was
gradually broadened as Christian
Europe, increasingly free of afflic
tions and external threats, enjoyed
longer periods of peace. It did not
cease to expand for a long time.
Contents January-February, 1994
Tradition,
Family and
Property

❖ "Thou Shalt Not Kill" 2

EDITOR:
C. Preston Noell III

The Restoration ofthe Christian Social Order 7 ASSOCUTE EDITORS:

Earl Appleby
Gary Isbell
Eugenia Guzman
■ Portrait of America: A Closer Look 11 Steven F. Schmieder
^ Jack Bumham
❖ A Journey Through Louisiana: f

Remnants of an Organic Society in Formation 13 Photography:

' Todd Kamuf

'^Circulation;
■ Is the Guardian Angel Less Intelligent than the Demon? 16 Philip A. Moran, Jr.

❖ Then My Hour Will Have Come 18 (Foreign

CORRESPONDENTS:
SPAIN: Felipe Barandiaran
ROME: Juan M. Montes
■ Nobility and Analogous Traditional Elites BRAZIL: Orlando Lyra
Now Available in the Philippines 24 ^ FRANCE: Mario B. Varela
r CANADA: John Misek
❖ Gun Control or Self Control?
PHILIPPINES: Allen Bandril
The Moral Crisis Behind the Headlines 27

He Who Limits Himself To Performing

Only What Is His Obligation Does Not Love 31

■ David and Goliath 32

❖ Letters to the Editor 36

❖ Comment on the Cat 37

TRADITION,FAMILYand PROPERTY magazine is a publication ofthe

American Society for the Defense of Tradition, Family and Property(TFP). Subscription
$18.00 in the United States and Canada (US$). Rates for foreign subscriptions $25.00.
List of other TFP publications available upon request. Direct ail subscription requests Our cover:

and inquiries to: The American TFP, P.O. Box 1868, York, PA 17405. Tel.:(717) 225- The Holy Choirs of Angels Corps plays at
the March for Life in Washington,D.C.
7147, Fax:(717) 225-7382. Copyright © 1994. Permission is granted to reproduce in
whole or in part any article of this magazine with credit given to Tradition, Family and
Property.
 et
Thou Shal
On Jantiary 21,the American TFP once again took part in the
Washington, D.C. annual March for Life. This year's march was
the twenty-first since the 1973 legalization of abortion.
As in past years, TFP members distributed a flyer addressing an
important aspect ofthe continuing pro-life efibrt. (See pages 5 and
6 for its full text.)
The flyer stresses the urgent need to form our youth in the ways
of morahty if we are to guarantee another generation of pro-lifers
who will faithfully carry on this most noble cause.
A large banner carried by TFP volunteers during the march
summarized the flyer's message. Portraying a young child, the
banner read:'^his child, who is alive today because he was not AdORTTIN

aborted, could become an abortionist tomorrow. To prevent this

we must instill in our children the principle of respect for life as
commanded by God: Thou Shalt Not KlU!"

Ad te levavi oculos meos. Let us raise our eyes to heaven and

beseech the Mother of God,the Immaculate Conception, Patroness
4.
ofthe United States, that she soon bring an end to the abominable
crime oflegalized abortion, which has stained our Nation's honor
for so many years.

BE
TH

m/ai^siKiu

Tradition, Family and Property

 The clay before the March for Life, TFP members make final preparations for the event.

Jan uary-February
 r
I

Tradition, Family and Property

Guaranteeing the Next Generation of Pro-iifers
America's Future Lies in the Hands of Her Youth
How do We Ensure They Wiii Respect Life?

Im!
lagine a baby born in 1973: the year of the Supreme Courtis infamous
Roe V. Wade abortion edict. His mother—rejecting the unnatural sin that
cries to God for vengeance—gave him life and nurtured it: the labors of
her love. Escaping the destiny of prenatal death—the fate of so many of
his contemporaries—he is an adult today.
Given this chance to live, will he be found—as an adult— in the ranks
of pro-life Americans? Or is he (or she)an abortionist, one of those whose
hands are stained with the innocent blood of a million and a half babies
a year?
Spared from being a victim of abortion, he should be a defender of
life. Indeed, it is his only legitimate choice: to follow Natural Law and obey
the commandment given by God Himself: "Thou shalt not kill."
But what will prevent a child, any child—even the child of pro-life
parents—from becoming an abortionist(or a defender of abortionists) once
infected with the moral relativism that permeates our society as a cancer?
mlf In order for this child to grow up with the respect for life its divine
creation commands, the ambience of the home must be imbued with the
morality inscribed in the Ten Commandments. The parents' example must
be the guiding light that shows the child the way to responsible adulthood—
amid the snares of hedonism along life's path.
For only when fortified with moral fiber will he or she be strong enough
to resist being "one of the crowd" whose moral relativism ultimately leads
to justifying the "right" of the strong to murder the weak: the mother her
unborn baby; the son, his frail and elderly mother.
As we march for life, let us remind ourselves that the fight for life is
not simply to stop today's generation of abortionists, but to guarantee the
next generation of pro-lifers, by instilling in our children a reverence for
life, whose only sure foundation is living a life of moral virtue in ob^^'^nce
to God's commandments.
And if the child whose future formed the basis for these reflections
should, alas, be an abortionist today, to him, we address these heartfelt
words:
"Once you were an enchanting child, as all babies are. Today you are
an abortionist: a killer of babies. Do you not regret your wicked deeds?
Do you not see the innocent blood of our children that stains your hands
and cries out to God? Have you no shame as did our first parents when
they sinned against God? Why do you not turn to Him today, seek His
forgiveness and His strength never again to murder the innocent? Would
you not rather bring children into the world than destroy them? Children
you could raise with respect for life to take the place of those you robbed
from God?"

The American Society for the Defense of Tradition, Family and Property
 The American TFP
The American TFP has participated in the annual March for Life
in our Nation^s capital since the first one in 1974,
Every year, fellow marchers—seeing our distinctive red capes
and tall red standards emblazoned with a golden lion—ask us about ourselves.
Accordingly, we present a brief description of our principles, symbols, and history.

tradition, family and property. The lion is a symbol of the

Principles We Defend
Tradition. Colonized by England, France and Spain, our
country inherited habits, customs and a Christian way of
life. These gave rise to wholesome American traditions
wrought from a more ample and universal tradition which
is Christian civilization.
Today, more than ever, this common spiritual patrimony
is being deteriorated by destructive factors. These elements
have eroded the psychological, sociopolitical, artistic and
religious spheres. If we hope for the survival of our valued
traditions and of our nation itself, we must fight these
tendencies.
To do this, the American TFP studies both the founda
tion of our traditions in order to invigorate them and the
components of disintegration in order to counteract them.
Family. The family is tradition's most dynamic element. It
is the basic living cell of Christian civilization. A true civiliza
tion cannot exist without sound families.
Unfortunately, the family in America has been largely
reduced to a mere remembrance from yesteryear. Abortion
takes the lives of its youngest. Euthanasia claims its sick and
aged. Waves of drugs, perversion and pornography corrupt
both adolescents and adults. We cannot fold our arms in
the face of such devastation.
Property. The institution of the family and of property are
related. The existence of the domestic patrimony is a re
quisite of the vigorous development of the family.
In the absence of private property, there is little freedom
and no free enterprise. People become slaves of an omnipo
tent State and victims of the apathy characterizing the
socialist regimes of the past seventy years.
Moreover, the legitimacy of private property is guaranteed
by two commandments of the Law of God: "Thou shalt
not steal" and "Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's goods."
Symbols We Use
The Standard. Our red standard with its gold lion and let
tering symbolizes our ideological fight for the principles of
cardinal virtue of fortitude. The gold symbolizes the nobili
ty of our cause, and the cross on the lion's chest is the sign
of Christendom. The red field stands for dedication.
The Cape. The red cape worn by TFP members distinguishes
them and projects their historic principles before the public.
Our History
Founded in 1973 in New York State, the American Socie
ty for the Defense of Tradition, Family and Property(TFP)
is headquartered near York, Pennsylvania.
Born of concerns arising from the moral, religious, political
and economic crises shaking the Western world, it is one of
25 autonomous TFPs across the globe: the world's largest
anticommunist/antisocialist network.
The TFPs are civic organizations whose work is inspired
by the traditional teachings of the Supreme Magisterium of
the Catholic Church. They share the same ideal: to safeguard
Christian civilization. To this end, each TFP works to de
fend its respective nation against the disintegrating elements
in society by upholding—through peaceful and legal means—
the principles of tradition, family and property.
Prof. Plinio Correa de Oliveira founded the first TFP in
Brazil in 1960. A distinguished Catholic leader. Prof. Cor
rea de Oliveira has dedicated his life to the ideological battle
against communism and socialism: the bitterest adversaries
of tradition, family and private property. A renowned author,
his books and articles have been published worldwide. His
work Revolution and Counter-Revolution and his exemplary
witness continue to inspire the TFPs throughout the world.
Undertakings of the American TFP include petition drives
in defense of the national flag (over 120,000 signati ol-
lected) and in support of Lithuania's independence froiu the
Soviet Union (5.2 million signatures worldwide, 830,000 in
the U.S.); campaigns against public blasphemy on the occa
sion of Planned Parenthood's cartoon of Our Lady (1978),
the film Hail Mary(1985) and The Last Temptation of Christ
(1988); and the mass distribution of publications like "The
Downing of the Korean 747: A Deadly and Telltale Thunder
bolt," a 1983 denunciation of Soviet atrocities.

Q YES! Please send me copies of your pro-life book Name:

The Womb Becomes a Tomb at $6.95 each postpaid.
I have enclosed $ for books. Address:
Q Please send me more information about the American
TFP. City: State: Zip:
Return to: The American Society for the Defense of Tradition, Family and Property
P.O. Box 1868, York, PA 17405-1868 - Tel.: (717) 225-7147 FAX:(717) 225-7382
 COMMENTARY

PIUS XirS GREAT

GOALS AND MEANS
FOR THE

RESTORATION OF THE
CHRISTIAN SOCIAL ORDER
by Plinio Correa de Oliveira

On November 9,1993,the Spanish edition QtNobility and Analogous Traditional

Elites in the Allocutions ofPius XII was released In Santiago, the Chilean capital. In the aftermath of the second war, the
Despite his Innumerable commitments, the book's author, Prof. PUnlo Correa de Pontiff specifically stated that "this time
Ollvelra, found time to dictate a speech for this event which was attended by over the work of restoration is incomparably
300 Andean admirers of a true social order the Christian order. more immense, more delicate and more
Read to the audience,the speech deeply Impressed the participants, who saw with complex. It is not a question of bringing
new clarity the genuine contribution of the allocutions of Pius XII to the restoration one sole nation back to normalcy.One can
of this social order. say that the entire world must be rebuilt;
The translation of this speech Is presented here in the certainty that our readers the universal order must be re-established.
will find In It elements they need to improve the world around them. The material order, the intellectual order,
the moral order—all must be remade and
One of the most important—though not one of the most set back in a regular, constant motion. The tranquil order tliat
noted—results of World War I was a transformation and is peace, that is the only true peace, cannot be reborn and
indeed a revolution not only in the political and economic endure except by building human society upon Christ, so as
fields but also in the mentalities, usages and customs preva to gather, recapitulate, reunite everything in Him" \ u-
lent until then. Much of what had been deemed essential, tion of January 14, 1945).
elevated, sublime, perhaps untouchable, was pitilessly and Whoever reads the Pontiffs documents readily sees that
ingloriously swept away by the whirlwind of events and he intended to oppose the immense revolution with a reaction
replaced by mentalities, usages, and customs diametrically in the opposite direction, a counterrevolution that would save
opposed to the old. from ruin so many traditions and even enable the rise and
An analogous phenomenon occurred after World War II, regeneration of many other traditions that still had a reason
which allows us to state that this troubled century's two great for existing but had disintegrated.
wars—let us pray there will not be a third—were two great As was to be expected,there were those who supposed that
revolutions. because the author of the allocutions addressed only the
Justice mandates that it be known that Pius XII attempted nobility and analogous elites he counted solely on them for
to diminish the effects of these revolutions by means of such an endeavor. Perhaps those who thought thisjudged that
admirably wise instructions in his fourteen allocutions to the only they could understand, love and defend these traditions,
Roman patriciate and nobility. of which they were bearers.

January-February, 1994
 And indeed Pius XII was convoking these elites in
a special way to this great mission—which is under
standable, for these elites are a guarantee ofthe conti
nuity of the values that according to the Pontiff should not
disappear.
The collaboration the Pope wanted from them must be
considered in its entirety. His request for collaboration was
not addressed only to the members of this elite who still
possessed enough riches to irradiate all the prestige of their
next to them. Traditional elites, animated by a truly
Catholic spirit,should give origin to habits,customs and
forms of power to face new situations. And they should
do this without destroying or contradicting the past in the
least, but rather by complementing it when necessary.
In view of this high end, it would have been reasonable
for Pius XII to think of founding a specific association or
institution, from which he might request a new effort in new
circumstances. Something like the famous boarding school
ofSaint-Cyr,established by the Mar
• ^ quise of Maintenon, the morganatic
« < 4
wife of Louis XIV, to succor the
many noble French girls whose par
ents had fallen into poverty.

i il'V i But obviously Pope Pius XII did

not place the best of his hopes in this.
It must be noted that when the
Pontiff spoke about these hopes,
though defending a past in face of
new situations, he promoted the
cause of tradition and nobility as
much as possible. Consequently, his
if .M .
words have the value of a warm in
centive, of an ardent desire, of a pre
cise instruction: "Far from forcing
you into a proud isolation, your origin
should incline you to penetrate all
The Chilean release of Nobility and Analogous Traditional Elites in levels of society, to communicate to
the Allocutions of Pius XII in the Gala Salon of Hotel Carrera, them a love of perfection, ofspiritual
Santiago. cultivation, of dignity, that feeling of
compassionate solidarity that is the
forefathers. They were not the only ones the Pope was asking flower of Christian civilization"(allocution of 1945).
to place all their force of impact at the service of this This being the case, we must ask ourselves on what else
counterrevolution. was Pius XII counting?
He was counting also,and particularly,on There can be no doubt that Pope Pacelli
the members of this social class who due to appreciated associations organized for wor
"Traditional elites, thy specific ends, as he clearly showed in
the misfortunes of war no longer had the
material resources to exercise their influ animated by a truly his support of Catholic Action and the
ence. These persons, bearers ofa great name, Marian Congregations in the Apo.
even though often reduced financially to a Catholic spirit, Constitution Bis Seculari Diae. Yet he was
shocking extent, were supposed to exem also counting on other resources.
plify to the common people the essence of should give origin to One has the impression that in the mind
true nobility and the best it can provide. of the Pontiff success could only be
They were to be an example of all the virtue, habits, customs and achieved with the collaboration of the
greatness of soul and moral dignity that can whole social body.
continue intact in a noble person and be forms of power to Society viewed as a great body consti
irradiated by him to the other social classes tuted not only by institutions and societies,
face new situations." but also by the multitude of individuals who
even when he has been deprived of all kinds
of material goods. develop a merely personal action in favor of
There was more. Pius Xll clearly counted on the whole the common good, is a social power of the first order. Pius
social body not only to save the remaining elites and their Xll was counting on this great body.
traditions, but also to give rise to elites that would take a place This concept is a far cry from the servitude to which so

Traditio!^, Familyand Property

often the media reduces peoples and nations by sup
planting the organic organizations that should have a
true influence over society.
Anymore, without the approval ofthe media,or at least its
principal organs, it is nearly impossible for a cause to suc
ceed. Much is said about democracy, but the truth of the
matter is that in our so-called democracies the decisive power
is usually in the hands of media leaders.
Pius XII could have resorted to them. It would have been
easy and convenient. They would have heeded his pleas. Or
at least pretended to.
f Professor
.Pllnio Correa
f
de Oliveira
/
n ^
"The victory of great causes is not achieved so much by iarge
armies as by the individual action of vast multitudes imbued with great ideals and
ready for all sacrifices in order to win."
As is only natural, Pius XII did desire their effective
collaboration. And on several points he obtained it. But in his
allocutions to the Roman patriciate and nobility the media
does not figure as an essential element in the general picture
of an ideal society. The probable reason for this may be that
there is a permanent temptation to inauthenticity at the heart
of media leadership, and it is well known that many times
human weakness does not resist the permanent temptation to
walk in the ways of untruth.
So on what power was Pius XII counting? It was firstly
and evidently the power of God Almighty: the Power who
granted victory to Constantine at Milvian Bridge and to John
January-February, 1994
of Austria at Lepanto, to mention but two outstanding
historical examples.
In fact, from the teachings of Pius XII we can infer
that a powerful global impact can be achieved if every
Catholic who hears him strives, individually, to fulfill his
duty by applying them especially in his own circles.
We should see in these allocutions,above all, the Pontiffs
great desire that each person make his own the papal aspira
tions and ideals, and concentrate on realizing them princi
pally among those with whom he lives and works. If all
Catholics—proud to collaborate with the Pope in what is
/
:q
undoubtedly a great crusade, perhaps the crusade of the
twentieth century—would devote themselves to this task, no
organization or coalition could impede the Catholic victory.
The victory of great causes is not achieved so much by
large armies as by the individual action of vast multitudes
imbued with great ideals and ready for all sacrifices in order
to win:"In an advanced society likeourown,which will have
to be restored and reordered after the great cataclysm, the
responsibilities of the leaders are rather diverse; the leader is
the man of State, of government, the politician; the leader is
the worker who, without resorting to violence, threats or
insidious propaganda, but through his own worth, is able to
gain authority and standing among his peers; the lead fulminating: "Treat him like a general who has impos
ers are all those in their respective fields, the engineer, ing armies under him."
the jurist, the diplomat, the economist, without whom The white-haired occupant ofthe Throne of Peter, in
the material, social and international world would go adrift; the eyes of many just an old man who could do little, was a
the leaders are the university professor, the orator,the writer, power in the eyes of the shrewd Napoleon. Why? Because
all of whom aim at molding and guiding spirits; the leader is an innumerable multitude of persons, apparently without
the military officer who infuses the hearts of his soldiers with influence, importance, capacity, or strength of individual
a sense of duty, service and sacrifice; the leader is the doctor impact,recognized in him the Vicar of Christ and were ready
carrying out his mission ofrestoring health; the leader is the to do everything for him. This coalition ofseemingly worth
priest who directs souls onto the path less faithful frightened the man at
oflight and salvation, providing assis whose sight the kings of the earth
tance for advancing safely along the trembled.
road"(allocution of 1945). A proper historical analysis will
This statement deserves to be em show that one of the reasons for Na
phasized, because too many people poleon's isolation and fall after Wa
reduce their whole life to the carefree terloo was the absence at his side of
confines of personal convenience, ex the "General" who could command
empting themselves from any obliga the invisible but frightening armies
tion toward great causes by comfort ofthose who are small in the eyes of
ably claiming that individual action men but whose prayers and sacri
has been rendered useless in this cen fices are all-powerful at the feet of
tury when human masses—^whether the throne of God.
crowded in Babylonian urban concen In other words, the Church no
trations or scattered throughout the longer looked kindly on the apparent
globe—are constantly subject to the winner of Europe.
psychological and ideological ma Napoleon no longer had the sym
nipulations of the media. pathy of innumerable simple and
The importance of the individual honest folk; of people who had
action ofeach person must be stressed hoped he would restore the rights of
so those who do nothing cannot ex the Church from the ruins to which
cuse themselves by alleging the use- the French Revolution had im
lessness of making any effort because piously attempted to reduce her; of
they are powerless and their personal people who had expected his sword
influence is so minute. If every one, to be the defense of so many over
from the greatest to the smallest, gives thrown legitimacies in the spheres of
himself to the endeavor indicated by public and individual rights. He no
the Pontiff, victory is certain. "Treat him [the Pope] longer had the sympathy of those
This is the central thought of Pius who, having seen him ask Pius VII
like a general who has
XII. to crown him in Notre Dan
When presenting it, I am far from imposing armies under ceived great hopes that this gL^iure
wanting to discourage the organ him." would be a recognition of the divine
ized efforts of associations and so origin of power, only to be proven
cial groups that wish to promote such a great good and that wrong when Napoleon instead of allowing the Pope to place
can efficaciously aid the fulfillment of the huge common the imperial crown on his head took it into his own hands to
task. My only desire is that they have the immense united proudly crown himself, thus denying the power he was
collaboration ofall those who are open to the teachings of supposedly going to restore.
PiusXII. But another famous anecdote illustrates the abandonment
To evaluate the enormous power of this collaboration the tyrant would bring upon himself by his ambiguous when
allow me to recall a well-known historical anecdote. not openly anti-religious policy.
When Napoleon's power in Italy was reaching its apogee, It is said that when Bonaparte's troops were marching
one of the generals ofthe young Corsican asked him how the victoriously on Moscow, a special envoy of Alexander 1
reigning Pope should be treated. Bonaparte's answer was requested and was granted an audience with him. When

10 Tradition, Family and Property

lunchtime came, they were still in the middle of their It was considerations like these that filled the heart
negotiations, and Bonaparte invited the delegate ofthe of Pope Pacelli with hope as he delivered his famous
Czar of all the Russias to eat with him. During the meal allocutions to the Roman patriciate and nobility.
they began to discuss the many religious edifices the invad At Clermont, so many centuries ago, "God wills it!"
ing monarch had noticed on Russian territory. Wanting to became the unanimous cry of feudal warriors until then
attribute the weakness ofthe Russian resistance to an excess indolent in face ofthe Moslem danger.The action ofthe Holy
ofreligiousness, Napoleon asked ifRussia was the European Spirit, making itself felt through the impressive mystical
nation that spent the most on religious buildings. inflections of Blessed Pope Urban II's voice, ignited in these
The envoy of Alexander I quickly answered: "No, Sir, sleepy souls the sublime fire of the combativity of the cru
we're on par with Spain." Precisely at this historical moment saders.
the heroism of Catholics in the Iberian Peninsula was inflict And the course of History changed.
ing unprecedented humiliating defeats on Napoleon's great The voice of Pius XII still resounds in his allocutions to
est generals. Understanding the allusion and the admirable the Roman patriciate and nobility. Hence these allocutions—
military scope ofthe Iberian religious fervor, Napoleon kept which did not succeed in shaking the inertia of so many
silent. Soon after, the fire of Moscow began and Napoleon Catholics in the days they were delivered—seem today to be
had to retreat from Russia. admirably vivified by a renewal of graces. A renewal of
During the sufferings of Waterloo, Napoleon may have graces that leads ever more numerous legions ofour contem
remembered everything he was lacking to attain victory and poraries to desire the restoration ofa Christian society, where
understood better than ever the importance of the religious in an atmosphere of peace the tranquility of order will reign
factor, even in the face of the most powerful generals. and where for the sake of the common good all legitimate
The presence ofthis factor strengthens even more than its hierarchies will be respected.
absence weakens. Such is the power of the multitudes of And this is why Pius XII's allocutions to the Roman
faithful who bring to success the works ofthe Popes and who, patriciate and nobility are reprinted, with renewed ardor for
when moved by the wind of the Holy Spirit, feel capable of this grand ideal, in the book we launch today, as we bring
what Camoes termed with such striking beauty, "Christian back to life days ofefficacy and glory in ever larger areas of
feats of daring"(Lusiadas, VII, 14). civilization in our Western world.

The American TFP in Action

Portrait ofAmerica:

A Closer Look
As the last TFP members in the campaign to disse tie
Prof. Plinio Correa de Oliveira's inspiring masterpiece No
bility and Analogous Traditional Elites in the Allocutions of
Pius XII once again took to the road, braving the harsh
elements of ice and snow marking a record-setting winter,
their hearts were warmed by a common conviction born of
common experience: There are considerably more pockets
of resistance to the social and moral Revolution subverting
America than generally recognized.
Indeed, the experiences recounted by the teams during
their Christmas stay at the TFP headquarters in rural Penn
sylvania provided an encouraging, even consoling, portrait
of our Nation.
Not that anyone had forgotten the egalitarian, materialis-

January-February, 1994 II
 Portrait of America
tic, hedonistic amorality suffocating America's soul. No one
can or should.
But that—Deo gratias—is not the entire picture. While the
propaganda mills of the Left parrot the line that the United
States long ago burned its bridges with the Christian Europe
of its ancestors, the living history ofthe latest TFP campaign
reveals beyond the shadow of a doubt the palpable existence
of a different, but authentic America. This hidden, silenced,
and even repressed America reveres and yearns for the resto
ration of a hierarchical society steeped in Old World tradi
tions, cherishes the authority of the family, and strives for
Christian perfection.
One team came across a monastery whose contemplative
monks, isolated from the world, live in evangelical poverty
and confidence—eating only what is brought to them by their
God-fearing friends. Nevertheless, the prior gladly acquired
Left.TFP members offer the book A/oh/y/fyanc/Ana/ogous Traditional Elitesto parishionersof Nativity Church inTorrance,
California. Right. TFP table at Southwestern Ohio Roundtable Conference in Cincinnati.
a copy of the book and told the team toward the end of an
hour-long conversation:"Tell your superiors that the TFP has
friends in this monastery. You are always welcome here and
we will pray daily for your intentions." The monastery pro
vided lodging for the team that night and another night a week
later.
As testimony to the Catholic wisdom of ora et labora, a
month later another team—more than a thousand miles dis
tant—met a parish priest already familiar with the book
because he had learned of it from the prior of this faraway
monastery.
Numerous religious around the country are praying for the
success of the campaign, for the apostolate of the TFP, and
for the intentions of Prof. Plinio Correa deOliveira.
A third team encountered a gentleman from one of the
oldest families of Rhode Island. While not a Catholic, he
12
bought eight books, after pulling from a file by his desk a
clipping yellowed with age. "I clipped this when I was in
college many years ago. It struck me so profoundly I knew it
was true." The article cited statements made by Communists
a halfcentury ago on the imperative ofcorrupting the Nation's
elites. He lamented the sad fact that members of his own
class—by relinquishing their leading role to the pseudo-elites
of Hollywood—^were largely responsible for the crisis afflict
ing our society today.
Who would imagine that we would find Southern planta
tions with Perpetual Adoration of the Blessed Sacrament—
where crops are blessed before the harvest? Just as remarkable
was the paternal relationship between the plantation owner
and his hired help reminiscent of feudal nobility.
Time and again Americans would bear witness to their TFP
countrymen oftheir noble ancestry, a heritage they cherish in
the face of egalitarian ridicule. As one Philadelphia gentle
man recalling his grandfather, an Italian immigrant '' hose
noble origins go back to 1282, confided, "My graiu .ler
showed me how difficult it is to reveal an aristocratic past
while living in a democratic society. Yet, grandfather had a
certain bearing that was a dead giveaway."
Of course, not everyone contacted in the campaign de
scends from nobility. In accord with the natural order, most
do not. The authentic Catholic spirit is not one ofenvy, much
less one desirous of leveling society into a faceless and
soulless mass. Rather true Catholics love the fact thatjust and
proportional inequalities exist in society and are heartened
when traditional elites fulfill their ordained mission to "set
the tone in the village or in the city," to give the good example
that inspires emulation.
After walking the last half mile on the dirt road so steep
Tradition, Family and Property
 A Closer Look
the team had to abandon their car, a
TFP team arrived at the home ofan old
farmer and his wife. Simple and God
fearing as they were, the eyes of this
Protestant couple lit up with joy when
they saw the book on nobility. Thank
ing the team profusely for their visit
they bought the book for their large
family.
Another team left the book for re
view with a woman who works in a
midwestem bookstore. They returned
to find her at her desk, reading Prof.
Plinio Correa de Oliveira's book, tears
glistening in her eyes: the windows of
her soul.
TFP table at the Illinois State Historical
Society's annual conference in Springfield.
America is culturally and morally
sick and her condition is quite grave. To
deny this reality is to deny the need for
repentance and reparation. But there is
another America—a remnant to be
sure—but a remnant alive, nay vibrant,
with the faith of our fathers "living
still." To deny that reality is to embrace
despair, to surrender our Nation with
out a fight.
May Our Lady Help of Christians
come to our aid as we begin the second
phase of this crucial campaign for
which we rely as ever on our readers'
faithful prayers and support.
January-February, 1994
by Steven Schmieder
A.Journey Through Louisiana:
Remnants of an Organic Society in Formation
Travelling through Louisiana it is opinion with aristocratic tendencies
not difficult to find examples sustain came to display a remarkable sympa
ing theses of Prof. Plinio Correa de thy for this Catholicism because of its
Oliveira's most recent work, Nobility anti-egalitarian principles.^ Acknow
and Analogous Traditional Elites in the ledging a mutual sympathy, Pius IX,
Allocutions ofPius XII:A Theme Illuminat himself a victim of a liberal egalitarian
ing American Social History} Along the revolution that swept over Italy, sent
streets and boulevards of New Orleans, Jefferson Davis a model crown of
to the very tombstones next to St. John thorns during the Confederate presi
the Evangelist Cathedral in Lafayette, dent's imprisonment after the Civil
something of the fragrance of history War. This gift can be seen at the Con
and the families who contributed to its federate War Museum on Camp Street
shaping permeates the air. in New Orleans.
The aristocratic tendencies, though
Religion and the State today much effaced, are yet present in
the religious and civil celebrations,
Since its earliest colonial days, Lou from the processions on the Feast of
isiana belonged to either Spain or Christ the King, to the debutante balls
France, changing hands several times. at the beginning of each year,with their
It was therefore profoundly marked by "kings," "queens," "princes," "prin
Catholicism, the only religion whose cesses" and "squires." It is not uncom
practice was allowed by these two mon to find subjects like "The Court of
powers. Even today a large percentage Franz Joseph" or "The Throne of Louis
of the population of southern Louisi XIV" as the theme of Mardi Gras, when
ana is Catholic. There are also substan
an enormous effort is made to imitate
tial numbers of Catholics in southern
somehow the regal splendor of old.
Mississippi and Alabama.
This early unity of faith influenced Inequality: A Necessary
the formation of the region as well as Condition for an Authentic
the mentality of its people. Because of Democracy
the Catholic Faith and the agrarian so
cial structure, the early population was In a century marked by the dema-
not imbued with the egalitarian men goguery of egalitarian democracy—
tality found in other parts of what is now collapsing under the weight of its
today the United States. It had a more own lie as the chains of state tc^Mlitari-
aristocratic political outlook, which was anism grow ever heavier on i vc
reinforced during the French Revolu can still catch a glimmer of what an
tion, when many nobles fleeing the authentic democracy is in some of the
Terror emigrated to Louisiana. Some stories told in the countryside.
small towns like St. Martinville became Today there are basically two pre
centers of these immigrants, whose de requisites to winning an election: pos
scendants still pride themselves of no sessing lots of money and making lots
ble ancestry. of promises. But amid the cacophony
Certain sectors of Southern public of political advertising and promises
1. When the writer of this article recently traveled through 1.ouisiana promoting Prof. Plinio Correa
de Oliveira's work Nobilily and Analogous Traditional I'.lites in flic Allocutions of Pius XU, he did not do
so with the intention of writing about .some of his experiences and ob.servalions. For this reason he
omits names of individuals he encountered, whose privacy would be encroached upon if they were
mentioned without prior consent.
2. In this regard, the book A rrcnchmnn, a Rebel and a CImylnin: The Wiir f.c/iiT.s of Louis llipyolyle
Cache, written by a Jesuit serving, in the Confederate Army, is very informative reading.
13

•m
W;. "'HI!!!!
(health care, jobs creation, low-interest
rates, balanced budgets and the list
goes on) we heard a refreshing fact
from an eighty-seven-year-old descen
dant of sugar cane planters and mill
owners. His ninet>'-year-old sister still
lives next to him in the original planta
tion manor house, surrounded by the
homes of sons and daughters, nieces
and nephews, and workers from the
plantations and mills—a veritable com
munity that sprangup around the fam
ily of the first plantation owners. It
must be mentioned that in many cases
either the sugar cane planters built
homes for the workers and their fami
Inequality and Social
lies or provided the means for them to Harmony: The Sense of Duty
build their own.
Many years ago this gentleman's fa
ther decided to run for the office of
state representative. Without resorting
to politicking and campaigning, he
won easily. Why? The community had
been the continual beneficiary (if his
family, which had always exercised lo
cal leadership. Since his family had un
A common scene in Louisiana
derstood for so long the profound as
pirations and values of the community
and had led it to achieve them, who
could better represent it in Baton
Rouge? The community members saw
in him a kind of better side of them
selves—a figure who embodied in a
special way their own values and aspi
rations.
What about today's politicians? Do
they receive votes by personifying the communism for instance, who si
electors' better side? Or do they win by justice in any inequality.
making the most promises and spend
ing the most money on ads?
of the Social Elite
Egalitarian circles state ad nauseam
that the "haves" attained and retain
their status by oppressing the "have-
nots." Is this the reality?
Undoubtedly there have been and
will continue to be those who have
risen to prominence or wealth through
'rx-Tw^.'/' '
'.ja^V..... ^ ^
Tn_^1h. ^
Tt^TETK-r
injustice. The same could be said of the
very institution of fatherhood: There
have been bad, even cruel fathers in
history. But the average person would
not conclude that most fathers are evil
and that the institution of fatherhood
itself is unjust and must be abolished.
Such a demand is only made by people
imbued with a radically egalitarian
spirit, proponents of socialism md
In Louisiana, the truth regarding
proportionate social, economic or any
other inequality can be witnessed often
by simply visiting the home of a promi
nent person and even at times of some
one who is not so prominent. If you
and your hosts meet a family servant
or maid, he or she is invariably pre
sented as part of the family. This is not
simply a veneer but the deeper reality.
This broader concept of family is in
a way more enduring in those who
have a sense of the legitimacy of pro
portionate inequalities. What happens
Tradition, Family and Property

to so many elderly parents around the
world today? When they become too
much of a "worry" at home, they are
sent to a retirement home to be forgot
ten—while at times even the mon
strous Kevorkian "solutions" of suicide
or euthanasia are hinted at.
But what happens to the servant
who grows old in those families where
the word itself has a much deeper
meaning? In one case, a doctor's ser
vant, who had also served the doctor's
father, retired when he was advanced
in years to a little house his employer
built close to his own. The doctor pro
vides for his needs to this day. In an
other case, a more than seventy-year-
old gardener continues to cut his em
ployer's lawn as he always has—
though without the energy of earlier
years. Why? Because, while he could
retire to his home and live off his social
security check, he feels dignified by his
traditional employment. If he thought
his employer would readily replace
him with a younger gardener, would
he have this sense of dignity? What a
remarkably different idea of social se
curity!
The Family: The Foundation
of Regionalism
Breaux Bridge is a city of several
thousand inhabitants where the local
telephone company uses nicknames in
its directory because so many of its
citizens have common surnames. It is a Elite families, adorning their homes
contemporary microcosmic example of in such a marvelous way, make an im-
p
what Fustel de Coulanges states in
his famous La Cite Antique about the
formation of the civitas. Over a pe
riod of two hundred years the settler
families intermarried and multi
plied, while other families arrived
and entered this flux, giving rise to
a veritable city where nearly every
one is somehow related, even
though the fog of history has ob
scured the remembrance of distant
genealogical ties.
Who has ever been to New Or
leans and ridden the streetcar along
St. Charles Avenue and not admired
the old but beautiful homes with their
distinctive architecture? They were
built by some of the oldest families of
the region and until recently many
were still inhabited by those same fami
lies. These residences are but a small
reflection of the tone New Orleans
once had and which was set by its
leading families descended from Span
ish, French and later American settlers.
Through the cut-glass and crystal
doors and windows, one can marvel
from a distance at the magnificent and
tasteful decoration. On holidays, the
passerby is treated to an even greater
spectacle. During the Christmas sea
son,lovely trees are to be seen through
the windows while the exterior is em
bellished with tiny lights and a nativity as Cajuns), this region has preserved a
scene in the garden. At Halloween, unique culture well described in the
more fanciful decorations greet the title of a local best-selling book. Who's
visitor's eye.
Monros
Shreveport
Louisiana
Baton
BreMK Brtdga Porttchamalft
LatAvono O
St. Marti'^villa
Avery laiand
portant contribution to the community.
They elevate the spirit of the popula
tion and psychologically help it tend
toward the spiritual. This spiritual
benefit is immeasurably more impor
tant than the simple material aid they
also provide to the less fortunate.
The Cajuns: The Descendants
of French Canadian Families
Form a Region
Among the few more archetypical
examples of regionalism in the United
States is Acadiana. Inhabited by de
scendants of French Canadian families
expelled from Canada in the eight
eenth century by the British crown
(they are more familiarly known to us
Your Mama, Are You Catholic, And Can
You Make a Roux? by Marcelle Bien-
venu. These are the characteristics that
distinguish an authentic Cajun.
Until the Second World War,
most inhabitants of Arndiana
spoke French. It might n. vc
been their first language, but at
least they were familiar with it.
With the war many young men
and women left the region to
serve the United States else
where,while the discovery of oil
brought many immigrants to the
region, which was slowly trans
formed.
[Continued on p. 23]
15

TheChurch teaches that God
created angels vastly superior
to man. Pure spirits with most
lucid intelligence and great power,
they surpass in their nature even the
most gifted of men.
Is the Guardian
Angel Less
Intelligent than
the Demon?
As a consequence of their revolt,
the fallen angels lost their virtue, but
neither their intelligence nor their
power. In accord with His Divine
16
Ambiences,
Providence, God restrains their activ
ity. But in their nature they remain far
superior to man.
Accordingly, the Church always ap
proved artists' depictions ofthe de
mon as an intelligent, shrewd, astute,
and powerful being, albeit full of mal
ice in all his designs. She even sanc
tions his portrayal as a creature with
captivating charms, reflecting the
qualities the spirit of darkness ex
ploits to disguise himself so that he
may seduce men.
Our first picture is an example of
such a presentation of the demon. Dia
bolical, with a shrewd countenance,
astute with a penetrating psychology
and full of guile, the demon instills
with a suave and deep manner
thoughts of perdition in Dr. Fausto,
sleeping immersed in his dreams.
This type of representation ofthe
devil has become so frequent that one
can hardly picture him save in this
manner.
All of this, as we have said, is quite
orthodox.
How then does contemporary popu
lar iconography portray the image of
the good angels?
They are shown as eminently well-
intentioned beings, happy and inno
cent. This is in conformance with
their eminent sanctity, blessedness,
and purity.
Nevertheless, such depictions trans
gress their proper balance by cn^^ha-
sizing the goodness and purity
faithful angels, while failing to con
vey their admirable intelligence,
strength, and majesty. Instead, they
are often painted as weak creatures
with no hint of courage.
Our second picture shows a child
crossing a treacherous creek over an
uncertain bridge. A guardian angel is
protecting her. This picture, however
popular and unpretentious, does not al-
Tradition, Family and Property
Customs and Civilizations
by Plinio Correa de Oliveira
low legitimate feelings to be aroused.
Rather, it evokes a pacific rural pano
rama with the bell tower ofthe village
in the background, permeated by an in
nocence of life preserved so much
more readily in the countryside.
Naturally, the idea of a child con
tinuing her carefree walk lovingly
guarded by a celestial Prince is quite
touching. Still, if we pay closer atten
tion to this Prince, in particular his vis
age, does he not appear utterly devoid
ofthe force, intelligence, acuteness,
and agility proper to angelic nature, as
evidenced in every portrayal of the
Prince of Darkness.

Examine the body artistically repre

senting the good angel. Observe the
soft attitude—slackened and unintelli
gent. Compare it to the lithe agility
and alertness of the demon—could the
contrast be any sharper?
All ofthis is most inopportune.
By insistently representing the de
mon as intelligent, lively, and capable;
and the good angel as a soft being, ex
pressionless, almost foolish (as in sac
charine iconography), what impres
sion is inspired in the public mind?
That the practice of virtue results in
creatures lacking in backbone and
sense, while, on the contrary, vice is
the practice of powerful and intelli
gent beings.
Thus we see yet another example of
the velvet deception which romanti
cism continues to profoundly exercise
over many religious ambiences.

January-February, 1994 17
%
1
#

1
 Then my hour will
have come...
Prophecies of Our Lady of
Good Success to Mother
Mariaua of Jesus Torres,
co-foundress of the Convent of
the Immaculate Conception in
Quito, Ecuador.
On February 2,1634, Mother Mariana of Jesus Tor
res had just finished her fervent prayer at three
o'clock in the morning in the upper choir when she
suddenly noticed that the sanctuary lamp had
burned out. Instinctively she prepared to descend to
the church in order to relight it, but an unknown
force immobilized her muscles so that she could not
take a single step. At this moment Our Lady of Good
Success appeared carrying the Divine Infant in her
left hand and the crosier in her right. Approaching
rather complacently,she said:"My beloved daugh
ter, today I bring you the pleasant news of your
death which shall occur in ten months and some
days. Your eyes will then close to the material light
of this world in order to open to the brilliance of eter
nal light. Prepare your soul so that, purified more
and more, it may fully enter into the enjoyment of
your Lord.
"I wish you to know that my maternal love will al
ways watch over the convents of the entire order of
my Immaculate Conception because this order will
give me much glory in the holy daughters that it will
have.
"The sanctuary lamp that burns before Our Lord
in the tabernacle and which you saw go out has
many meanings:
a)"The first is that toward the end of the nine
teenth century and throughout a great part of the
January-February, 1994
twentieth many heresies will
be propagated in these lands,
which will then be a free re
public. With these heresies in
control, the precious light of
faith will be extinguished in
souls because of an almost to-1
tal corruption of customs. In
those times there will be
&
great calamities, both physi
cal and moral, public and pri Mother Mariana
vate. The few souls who re
main faithful to grace will suf
of Jesus Torres
fer a cruel, unspeakable and prolonged martyrdom.
Many of them will descend to their graves due to the
violence of suffering and will be counted among the
martyrs who sacrificed themselves for the Church
and the country.
b)"Secondly, my community, which will be re
duced to a small number, will be submerged in a
depthless sea of unspeakable troubles. Many true vo
cations will perish through a lack of good judgment
and prudence concerning their formation by the mis
tresses of novices, who should be prayerful souls
well versed in the ways of spiritual guidance but
who will allow many innocent novices, after having
been in the secure haven of this blessed convent, to
return to the Babylon of the world to become a;,
of evil for the corruption of souls.
c)"Thirdly the lamp was extinguished because of
the poisoned atmosphere of impurity which will
reign at that time like a filthy sea. It will flow
through the streets, squares and public places with
such an astonishing lack of restraint that there will
be almost no virgin souls left in the world. It is well
known that the vice of impurity extinguishes the
light of faith.
d)"The fourth meaning concerns the power of
sects and their ability to penetrate homes and fami
lies, thus destroying the beauty of innocence in the
hearts of children. In this way, vocations to the priest
hood will diminish.
19
 "In the regular clergy, because of the observance
of the rule and the practice of the virtues, there will
be no lack of holy priests; not so with the secular
clergy, who will become attached to wealth and
riches rather than their priestly ministry. How the
Church will suffer during this dark night! Lacking a
prelate and father to guide them with paternal love,
gentleness, strength, wisdom and prudence, many
Interior of the Convent of the Immaculate Conception,
Quito, Ecuador
priests will lose their spirit, placing their souls in
great danger.
"Therefore, clamor insistently without tiring and
weep with bitter tears in the privacy of your heart,im
ploring our Heavenly Father for the love of the
Eucharistic Heart of my Most Holy Son to put an end
to these ominous times by sending to this Church the
prelate who will restore the spirit of her priests.
"We shall endow this dear son of mine with a rare
capacity, a humility of heart, a docility to divine in
spiration, the strength to defend the rights of the
Church, and a tender and compassionate heart, so
that, like another Christ, he will assist the great and
the small, without despising the less fortunate who
ask him for light and counsel in their doubts and
hardships.
"Into his hand the scale of the sanctuary will be
placed so that all may be carried out in due measure
and that God be glorified. However, the luke-
warmness of souls consecrated to God in the priestly
and religious states will tip the scales in the opposite
20
direction, thus allowing the cursed Satan to take pos
session of this land. He will achieve his victories by
means of foreign and faithless people so numerous
that, like a black cloud, he will darken the pure
heavens of the then republic consecrated to the Sa
cred Heart of my Divine Son.
"With these people every type of vice will enter,
calling down,in turn, every Idnd of chastisement,
such as plagues,famines,inter
nal fighting, external disputes
with other nations, and apos
tasy, the cause of perdition of
so many souls so dear to Jesus
Christ and to me.
"In order to dissipate this
black cloud, which impedes the
Church from enjoying the clear
day of liberty, there will be a
formidable and frightful war,
in which both native and for
eign blood will flow, including
that of secular and regular
priests and other religious.
That night shall be most horri
ble, for it shall seem to man
kind that evil has triumphed,
and then my hour will have
come to dethrone the proud Sa
tan, trampling him under my
heel and chaining him in the in
fernal abyss, finally freeing the
Church and the country from
his cruel tyranny,
e)"The fifth motive for the extinguishing of the
lamp is the negligence and carelessness of those pos
sessing great wealth who will indifferently stand by
and witness the oppression of the Church, the perse
cution of virtue and the triumph of evil without ap
plying their riches in a holy way for the destruction
of evil and the restoration of the Faith."
In an earlier apparition, the divine Lady hau
plained that the devil would use all his power to de
stroy the convent. However the Blessed Mother
would protect it.
Our Lady continued,"I shall watch with maternal
solicitude over this place and its dependents. If neces
sary, I will safeguard the walls that guard the clois
ters with miracles. God and His Mother, who now
speaks to you, will bless all who strive to edify, sup
port and preserve this beloved place. Their names
shall be written on the shining star of rubies that you
see in the center of this crosier, the symbol of my
power and authority in this my house. As for those
who work to destroy it, I shall take the lives of some
Tradjtioi^, Familyand Property
when they least expect it; others will un
W %
dergo many ordeals, and all will receive in
eternity what they deserve.
"In the nineteenth century a truly Chris
tian president will come, a man of character
to whom God Our Lord will grant the palm
of martyrdom in this very square v/here my
convent is. He will consecrate the republic to
the Sacred Heart of my beloved Son, and
this consecration will sustain the Catholic re
ligion throughout the following years. Dur
ing those years, which will be ominous for
the Church, the accursed sect of Freema
sonry will take over the civil government. A
cruel persecution will rage against all relig
ious communities and will descend upon
this convent with special fury. Because of
those wretched men the convent would per
ish, but God lives and I live and We will
raise powerful defenders from their own
midst. We shall place insuperable difficulties
in their path; the triumph will be Ours.
"Therefore, in this convent there will be beautiful stand that I am powerful in appeasing divine justice
souls who will attract the mercies of God upon their and obtairung mercy and forgiveness for every sinful
soul who comes to me with a contrite heart, for I am
the Mother of Mercy and in me there is only good
ness and love; secondly, so that my daughters may
understand that I am showing and giving them my
most holy Son and their God as the model of relig
ious perfection, as an illustration. Let them come to
me for I will lead them to Him.
"When the tribulations of the soul and the pains
of the body oppress them and they seem to be
drowning in a bottomless sea, a look at my holy
statue will be for them like a star for the shipwrecked;
I shall always be ready to listen to their cries and dry
their tears. Tell them to ever hasten to their mother
with faith and love, for it is my desire to live with
them and in them. With their manifold sufferings
Garcia Moreno, president of Ecua they will preserve their convent for all time. Tell
dor, moments after being martyred them to imitate my humility, my obedience, my
in 1875 spirit of sacrifice and my absolute submission to the
divine will. These are the wings by which my daugh
convent, upon their unworthy country and upon the ters who venerate the mystery of my Immaculate
embattled Church. These souls will not know how Conception throughout the ages will soar with mys
their God and Lord is forming them. Thus, it is the terious agility to the highest peaks of sanctity in the
wish of my most holy Son that you command a silent retreat of the cloisters, seen only by the gaze of
statue of me to be made,just as you see me. Place it God."
on the seat of the abbess so that from there I may
govern my convent. In my right hand place the cro
sier and the keys to the cloister as a symbol of owner
ship and authority. A Spanish Mystic in Quito: Sor Mariana de Jesus Torres,
"You will have my divine Child placed in my left Msgr. Luis E. Cadena y Almeida, New York: The
arm so that, in the first place, all mortals may under Foundation for a Christian Civilization, Inc. 1990.

January-February, 1994 21
 Tradition, Family and Property magazine
highly recommends to its readers
Revolution and Counter-Revolution,
by Professor
Plinio Correa de Oliveira,
now available in its
third edition.

Order Today!
$8.95

$3.00 for shipping and

handling
$.75 for each additional
book
Please make checks
payable to
The American TFP
Pennsylvania residents
add 6% sales tax.

Contents of Revolution and Counter-Revolution

Parti Ckapter VI Redemption, and the

Revolutionary Utopia
The March of the Revolution
The Revolution Ckapter VII ckapter XII
The Pacifist and Anti-Milita
Ckapter I The Essence of the
rist Character of the Revolution
The Crisis of Contemporary Revolution
Man Ckapter VIII
Ckapter II The Intelligence, the Will, Part II
The Crisis of Western and and the Sensibility in the
Christian Man Determination of Human Acts Ttie Counter-Revolution
Ckapter III Ckapter IX Ckapter I
Characteristics of this Crisis The "Semi-Counter The Counter-Revolution Is a
Ckapter IV Revolutionary" Is also a Son of Reaction
the Revolution Ckapter II
The Metamorphoses of the
Revolutionary Process Ckapter X Reaction and Historical
Ckapter V Culture, Art, and Ambiences Immobility
in the Revolution Ckapter III
The Three Depths of the
Revolution: In the Tendencies, Ckaptcr XI The Counter-Revolution and
in the Ideas, and in the Facts The Revolution on Sin and the Craving After Novelties

22 Tradition, Familyand Property

 "If the Revolution is
disorder, the
Counter-Revolution is the
Restoration of Order"
Cliapter IV
What is a
Counter-Revolutionary?
Cliapter V
The Counter-Revolution's
Tactics
Cliapter VI
The Counter-Revolution's
Means of Actions
Ckapter VII
Obstacles to the
Counter-Revolution
Cliapter VIII
The Processive Character of
the Counter-Revolution, and
the Counter-revolutionary
"Shock"
Cliapter IX
The Driving Force of the
Counter-Revolution
Ckapter X
The Counter-Revolution,
Sin, and the Redemption
ckapter XI
The Counter-Revolution and
Temporal Society
Ckapter XII
The Church and the
Counter-Revolution
[Continued from p. 15]
The region's cuisine is well known.
Gumbo, jumbalaya, courtbouillon,
stuffed crawfish and boudin are just a
few of the many dishes you are likely
to find on the table when you sit down
for a home meal. The food will often
have that extra bit of zip provided by a
few dashes of the Tabasco sauce pro
duced by the Mcllhennys on Avery
Island, which has belonged to this fam
ily for over two centuries.
A Region Not Unaffected by
the Contemporary Crisis
It would be foolish to ignore the fact
that the contemporary world crisis also
afflicts this region. From crime and im
morality to corruption and scandal,
even among the sacred ranks of the
clergy, Louisiana has not been spared
the effects of this crisis. As is well
known,the first major pedophile scan
dal in the Catholic Church in the
United States occurred in the Diocese
of Lafayette.
Egalitarianism is continually erod
ing the institutions of the past. For ex
ample, the oldest and most traditional
Mardi Gras^ Krewes (clubs) have been
victimized by this revolutionary social
tendency. These clubs are generally
composed of the descendants of the
oldest New Orleans families and have
remained exclusive to this day. How
ever, within the last several years,local
ordinances have been passed to deny
clubs that are in any way discrimina
tory, i.e. exclusive, a permit to parade
lutions—interventions—which simply
compound the problems.
Conclusion
Several times New Orleans has been
spared total destruction through the
intercession of the Mother of God, in
voked under the title of Our Lady of
Prompt Succor, whose image was
brought to Louisiana by the Ursuline
nuns and is still keptin their chapel. On
one occasion, when a fire was ravaging
the city,a statue of Our Lady of Prompt
Succor was placed in a window facing
the oncoming fire, at which the fire
changed directions. During the Battle
of New Orleans in the War of 1812,
townsfolk did a continual novena to
Our Lady asking that the victory be
gained by the Americans and the city
be spared. As a result, General Andrew
Jackson won a decisive victory over the
British, and shortly afterwards visited
her shrine at the Ursuline convent.

Part III
Revolution and Counter-
RevolutioniTwenty Years
After
Ckapter I
The Revolution: A Process in
Continual Transformation
Ckapter II
The Apogee and Crisis of
the Third Revolution
Ckapter III
on city-owned streets. Consequently, In more recent times. Our Lady has
some of the best-known clubs no not ceased to manifest her solicitude for
longer sponsor a parade; they only the inhabitants of New Orleans, al
hold an annual ball. though in a different way. W1 le
With the increase of crime, New Or International Pilgrim Statue ot Our
leans had the dubious distinction of Lady of Fatima visited there in 1972 it
having one of the highest murder rates wept. These tears certainly mean some
per capita in the country last year. thing. Could it be that Our Lady is
Many of the older families are aban calling her children to return to a path
doning the city for the suburbs or for from which they have strayed?
new communities on the other side of
Lake Pontchartrain.
The disappearance of the purity of
customs has been especially devastat 3. Here reference is simply made to the close
ing to the family. Divorces, illegitimate familial and/or ethnic nature of the clubs that

births, broken homes and so forth are
The Aborning Fourth
Revolution
just as prevalent there as elsewhere.
And with the problems comes the in
Conclusion evitable panacea of State-sponsored so
sponsor parades and balls during Mardi Gras,
and not to the festivities' present characteristics,
like so much else affected by the decadence of the
modern world and highly censurable from the
viewpoint of Catliolic morals.

January-February, 1994 23
 TFPs

The Shangri-La Hotel Manila is the Philip

pines' foremost hotel. Its lobby,famous for its
tall marble pillars of emerald green and exquisite
ancient Chinese ornaments, is graced daily by the
presence ofnumerous members ofthe national elite,
who display their elegant dress and refined manners
as they converse and enjoy the music played by an
orchestra in the background.
Perhaps most days one could legitimately won
der how often the hotel guests' lively conversation
deals with the responsibilities of elites. However,
last December 8 it was obvious that the subject was
being given very serious consideration by at least
some of them. About 150 of them to be more pre
cise, who were gathered in a section of the hotel's
grand ballroom for the first Far Eastern presentation
of Prof. Plinio Correa de Oliveira's book Nobility
and Analogous Traditional Elites in the Allocutions
ofPius XII.
Attending this event aimed at studying the Chris
tian concept ofelites, and especially their responsi
bilities according to papal teaching, were members
of traditional families, cultural and educational
leaders, personages of the Philippine business
world and university student leaders. A choir, Mu-
sica Harmonica, was also present to sing the na
tional anthem,Filipino songs between the speeches,
and a thirteenth-century Ave Maria as a closing to
this distinctly Catholic affair.
Mr. Allen A. Bandril, the president of the Saint Thomas
Aquinas Youth Association for a Christian Civilization, Nobility and Analogous Traditional Elites
opened the presentation by welcoming the participants to an
evening of social reevaluation ofour times. In his speech he
reviewed the impact—for good and evil—ofnobles and other
elites in history and encouraged all his listeners to make a
meaningful contribution to the solution ofthe contemporary
PHILI
crisis by asserting their leadership rok iit-

lined in the work.

Three guest speakers then expounded on the
responsibilities of elites in our times. Fr. Ra
mon C. Salinas, O.P., corporate secretary of
Manila's San Juan de Letran College,spoke on
the noble educational role of elites, Senator
Francisco S. Tatad, on the political relevance
of elites in a democracy, and the Honorable
Helena Z. Benitez, on the formation and social
contribution of Philippine elites.
Father Salinas began witii a commentary on
the importance of St. Thomas Aquinas' teach
ings to anyone attempting to remedy the lack

Tradition, Family and Property

 Around the World

members to exert the necessary effort to maintain

their position as the leading class among the groups
that direct the present world."
Father Salinas, who is the Manila Archdiocese
deputy minister for education and catechetics, and
director of youth ministry, has plans for making the
book's message more widely known:"We will use
this book in the course of our campus ministry. It
will remind our students and academic communities
that what counts, principally counts, when speaking
ptinio CorrSa de Oliveira of the elite is commitment. Because if there is no
commitment,there is no elite. Because ifthere is no
commitment, there is no reason. And if there is no
reason, there is no God, and therefore no elite."
In his speech, Senator Francisco Tatad eulogized
Prof. Correa de Oliveira's newspaper columns. He
had published a number of them years before the
release of Nobility and Analogous Traditional
Elites: "It pleased me immensely to share those
occasional pieces with the readers of my paper....
They focused on the human condition and were
written with the learned lucidity ofone who has been
formed in the works of the Fathers and Doctors of
the Church and all the Popes,and who lives the Faith
ofthe Apostles."
He proceeded to address the transformation ofthe
Philippine elite. Not only did it change its first
language from Spanish to English and then to Fili
pino, the language of the masses, but it also "began
abandoning its traditional role and responsibilities.
Now Available in the The result is that we may have lost sight ofthe principle that
certain ideas, values and traditions will not flow from below.
They must continue to flow from above."
He pointed out that "the decline ofour country today may

PPINES
of conscience in the contemporary world. He
be traced to the disappearance of a responsible elite, and the
widely propagated misunderstanding that democracy thrives

went on to explain the Saint's concept of God

as the source of nobility:"What has being and
uses that being, In our case, rationally is no
ble.... Nobility comes from God, the most
noble being, the source of all perfection."
I
Quoting from the book. Father Salinas re
called the elite's mission of "guarding and
promoting those traditional values without
which human creatures are no more than ro
bots and the people, common people." "Un
like many others," Father Salinas continued,
"the Pontiff very clearly does not desire the
disappearance of the nobility, but invites its

January-February, 1994
 tion, intense love between spouses, be
tween them and theirchildren, and finally
among the children themselves, all these
are excellent. However, they will avail
nothing if, at the root, there does not lie
love ofthe Holy Cross ofOur Lord Jesus
Christ. With this love we will obtain all,
even as we are weighed down with the
holy burden of purity and other heroic
virtues, the unceasing attacks and mock
eries of the enemies of the Faith, and the
betrayals offalse friends.
"The great foundation, indeed the
greatest foundation,of Christian civiliza
tion is that each and every soul cultivate
a generous love that embraces the Holy
Cross of Our Lord Jesus Christ."

Senator Francisco S. Tatad

best among the greatest number ofpeople who share the same
level of mediocrity."
Closing, he emphasized that the political leadership will
hardly find a solution to the country's serious problems
asiaIm seminar
unless the traditional elite comes to the fore.
The last speaker,the Honorable Helena Benitez,described
oSiCit^
d JKnohqom Traditional THIct
why the book particularly appealed to her: "It corrects the
popular idea of elite, and therefore deserves to be read.... in the J\.[(ocutions oj TiusXT
Nobility really means leadership with excellence and above bij PUnio Correa de Oltyeira
all dedication."
She recalled how she had asked
her father, a constitutionalist, what
kind ofgovernment would best suit
the Philippines, to which he an
swered: "a combination of royalty
and democracy, something like
Thailand, where you have an inher
ited aristocracy and nobility dedi
cated to the welfare of the people,
where the King and Queen and their
children devote all their time to the
uplifting of the nation, rendering Corrda
service and giving example."
Unable to be present, Prof. Cor-
rea de Oliveira sent a speech that
was read by a representative of the
Brazi lian Society for the Defense of
Tradition, Family and Property. In
moving words, he emphasized that
unless elites follow the example of
Our Lord Jesus Christ,they will not
fulfill their reason for being: Mr. Allen A. Bandril, president of the Saint Thomas Aquinas Youth
"Elites, perfect family organiza- Association for a Christian Civilization

26 Tradition, Familyand Property

 Gun Control
or

Self Control?
The Moral Crisis Behind the Headlines

you'll have to take responsibility for your own life. Don't say
"Labor to keep alive in your breast that little we didn't wam you."
spark ofcelestialfire, called conscience." His pen has a point. Not that 2.9 violent scenes per hour
George Washington on prime-time dramas is prime fare, but 218 violent crimes
Rules of Civility and Decent Bihavlour
per hour on our streets—and in our homes—is more sobering
still.
Public discussion of the mass media's graphic depiction "Cain didn't slay Abel because ofa vivid docudrama,and
of murder and mayhem—television violence, in particu punks don't murder solely because they have witnessed
lar—has consumed a substantial share of printer's ink in bloodshed on TV," observes columnist Tony Snow of the
recent months. But—as the representative sample of stories Detroit News. "Infirmities ofthe flesh have roots in human
on the following pages chillingly illustrates—^the violence nature, not in the insufficiency offederal laws."
that dominates our Nation's headlines is on the side of the To turn to our subject, gun control is a sham substitute for
silver screen known as real life. self control. As Snow aptly concludes, "Over the years,
One editorial cartoonist, portraying Mom,Pop,and pooch traditions have secured law and order by establishing stand
before that omnipresent, modem idol, the television set, puts ards that enabled people to distinguish between good and
it this way: "The following program contains violence. But bad, right and wrong. Unfortunately, policy-makers have
hey, the world is a violent place. If you want to blame spent three decades plowing under the customs and institu
television for all your problems, go ahead. But someday tions that once instilled conscience."

Recent Crimes Shock Old-Timers Doing

California 'Joint'Insiders See Trend ofMore Ruthless, Random FiWen^^e'aTwf^fiMvffefeWoninn XT i~T
-In the old days, if a gu
'In (he old days, if a gu 1 O l-ill ^^100111,
s goal,he said.
lut of a crime
mible. with as
someone he would somedm
some remorse in the join ;Boy,13, kills
Dacy, who was sipping colfe
«4

Gunman kius :ible, with the

ce nosslhtf
prison visiting room. "I one
homeless man . ~ rW O/ p.h
IL u lia
*ae4lJ9
' I

before deposition mr\.land dispute,

D«nnp. 47. was beinB ^De Renne. 47. was ucms .~.-
iScd
over pizza slice
**

Iry-i
nr {
eif
» ifWjnnml/ nt
„ AM
'•n

TH# Associated Press by WestDon

b?o.he. Forkde Mining Ca Hi»
Renne of^Cupcr^ Gunmen
BOISE.Idaho-ABColog^ tans% ' '
FORTLAUDSRDALBSU

volved in a mtnmg dispute wi Irillgarl

Man,39,kuley gunman
I in sOne shoot 7 wiSiiTefirS
yesterday.
Kills 4 Workers at Colorado Restaura
ly shortly before
Thursday .
i iobeiakeninth in <1
SDUt OVClT V profcs- The killer, Miami po
ij i.
'SI?; -"" cenlly nol a |ob jl i lait-locaj remu- Mi Kohlbert In her olllce in the i
r" 9ftcr«houra shooting r9mpag« ■( a rani near ChiiM E CheeM. The reiaon
"°A'fourth'^man. lai^e ^-iQ poUCC SUy
' 1. Iflwve .t. 4 rw Gdt •r ihai.he
i have a at rink i J*year-OJQ ooy who
the homeless man
'amity rvsiaumnt en Tuesday left four lor ihe dismiisal wai not known Chuck E ChccM la 4 popular fa
eating place and enenainmeni ci
Inveiiigoiorn reeovcred a »mall«li. in ine LooOon Square shopping ci
her temi-aiilomillc liindaun. Mr lUi serves a nearby upper-ml
CLEVELAND Miller gued overpma. The bC«il-*'"U>empkiyecwijihoilniheJ»w Silerisaid class neighborhood. The neightor
THE ASSOCIATED PRESS youngest person ever Site"'"*"' The vicilma were ihemgm intntter,
Margarei Kohltien. M; Colleen O'Con has mile cnme
story building. Three o areumenl between wo . degree murder char it* 'ormer employee. Nmrun Dun- 18 lilusi a iraglc. tragic eaai
nor, 17: Sylvia Crowell, !». and Benla- 01 wnai can happen il somethina u
m"c ove' SlOonrihasthelett^cne
— an nvPT SlU nas letv UII.- — of iy
V _ BOSTON — Several teen-agei^®®"^
ovci'-'l'' — .Jc.c.a. vccu-ojo.Countv "■"" "ivMiigiiion ra in Gram. 17 Bobby Sievenj. », wai done about the level of violence e
j Other in . fu-ed into aa crowded roller
pillar ekatin^l
filporin ""•
^ .
.X.T'.''' ortwrcoonuoinrst^Icsreemurierln
pi'wrcm'inoirirstiicsreemurierin in lair condlilon ai Denver General Ins with these kids loday," Mr Si
them dead ana in
I"';'" „uno"cav ••• 'aiLaata . .
'nfWeTi ""k e rolirn statiojj^
qtatioi "■is extraordm,"","*'"'^' "i me cimen e cueeoe
porting Service Inc. ""k across
across from
trom aa police
police ataooi^ .'""fOiatC
them Hospital, oiler he Red the rtslaurani said.
Atinmpv wl! and ran lo nearby opariinenla la call Shennon McCurley. I« a realti
V
Miller — who was tre jailPolice
i.oi and released —
police y_saio Anthony
fu
°was rep- wounding
^
seven
von skaters
eltoroM as
an about
ahniit State Attorney Kyieiim.
AtlOmey Pv1«(m« were »hol in lh€
dez RundJe said, "f cas
were aw
ilie head
h..n ,
u »iwr« he may Fuve held
the police.
The gunman entered iho
employee, seid Mr. Duhlip (reou.

"I count him braver who overcomes his de
sires than him who conquers his enemies;for
the hardest victory is the victory over self"
Aristotle
The confluence of law and order is not mere coinci
dence. If law safeguards order, it also depends upon it for
its survival-above all, the most fundamental order: the
internal order ofthe soul.
To be sound,the order ofthe soul must be built on love
ofGod,yet as St. Augustine reminds us,"Two loves have
erected two cities: selflove, carried to the extreme disdain
of God, has built the city of the world; the love of God,
carried out to the disdain ofone's self, has constructed the
city of God. The one glories in itself; the other glories in
the Lord."
Where God's laws are disdained, man's laws shall
surely be defied. Every sin proceeds from disordered
appetites and, accordingly,the angelic Doctor St. Thomas
Aquinas declares that disordered self-love is the origin and
source of all sin.
Pride and sensuality are hallmarks ofthis egoism.Prof.
Plinio Correa de Oliveira, a stalwart champion ofthe true
Order of Christian Civilization, concludes that "the most
powerful driving force of the Revolution [the implacable
enemy ofthat Order] is in the disordered tendencies." In
Revolution and Counter-Revolution, a work critical to
understanding the spirit of our age, he observes, "Two
notions conceived as metaphysical values express the
spirit ofthe Revolution well: absolute equality, complete
liberty. And there are two passions that most serve it: pride
and sensuality."
Even a cursory reading of your daily newspaper will
evidence the blight of these disorderly passions permeat
ing our neo-pagan society. Consider the modem highway
man: the street punk expropriating the property of the
gentleman at gun point—a gun beyond the reach of the
"politically correct" naivete of gun control to be sure.
Does not his "Great Equalizer" demand the "absolute
equality" of good and evil? Consider the modem Herod:
the abortionist destroying innocent life within the violated
sanctuary of the mother's womb. Does he not usurp the
"complete liberty" to determine life or death that belongs
to God—as does his brother in darkness, the euthanasian?
When God's laws are mocked, man's laws shall surely
be disdained. If gun control is a sham substitute for self
control, there can be no selfcontrol that fails to accept and
obey the authority of God.
Gun control or self control? Man's will or God's?
Berkowltz, 40, said the goal of the 13: shpdtlngS'^
which killed six people — "was tp bring ch^Ps tP the
city, ...brining the city of New York to its knees and
so forth^ which was part of the plan/'
(The Sacramento Bee, November 8, 1993)
A father plunges a knife into the bodies of his young
children, stabbing them to death. A woman wraps her
hands around the throats of her daughters and strangles
them. A mother kills her children with shots from a
semiautomatic gun.
(The Sacramento Bee, September 12, 1993)
A 14-year-oId Boy Scout apparently shot his mother
and younger brothersto death with a rifle,then scribbled
notes saying "I'm sorry" and went to his parents'
bedroom and killed himself.
(The York Dispatch, December 2, 1993)
A taxi driver reported missing three days ago was
found dead Wednesday,slumped in the front seat of his
yellow cab on a Bronx street with a gunshot wound in
the back of his head.
The killing was the 36th this year of a taxi driver in
New York.
(The Plain Dealer, Novembers, 1993)
A gunman opened fire without warning inside a Long
Island Rail Road train during rush hour yesterday, killing
at least five people and wounding another 16,a'spokes
man for the railroad said.
Shortly after6 P.M., as the train neared the Merillon
Avenue station in Garden Qty,the man suddenly began
shoodng his 9-millimeter handgun, aiming at passengers
indiscriminately as he walked through the train car. As
passengers screamed, diving to the floor, the man
emptied his gun, refilled it and began shooting again.
When the train rolled to a stop at the Merillon
Avenue station, passengers fled in horror, many ofthem
bleeding from gunshot wounds and some collapsing on
the grass and pavement, wimesses said.
(The New York Times, December 8, 1993)
An after-hours shooting rampage at a family restau
rant on Tuesday left four employees dead, and today a
recently dismissed kitchen worker was arrested. A fi
employee was shot in the jaw but managed to escape
and alert the police.
The gunman entered the restaurant just after closing
Tuesday night, when employees were cleaning up. He
confronted and shot two workers, shot a third one In a
hallway, shot and wounded Mr. Stevens In the kitchen,
and shot Ms. Kohlbert in her office in the rear.
(The New York Times, December 16, 1993)
Mayor Sharon Pratt Kelly's notion of using National
Guard troops to help combat escalating crime In the
nadon's capital Is drawing little support and some ridi
cule from mayors, police chiefs and Guard commanders
around the country.
in making her request, Mayor Kelly said that the city's
homicide problem, especially murders committed by
young men arguing over drugs and guns, was much more
severe than that in most other cides and that the city's
police force, which numbers 4,250 officers, badly
needed the assistance.
(The New York Times, October 27,
1993)
Police believe they may be tracking
a serial killer. In the last month, two
girls were abducted from different
suburbs in northern St. Louis County
and were later found slain. A third girl
fought off a man who tried to pull her
into a car.
"Everybody I know is scared to
death," Mary Burgdorf, a grand
mother, said as she and her neighbors
waited for the school bus to drop off
their children. "Not just the kids are
afraid. The adults are, too. I have a
21 -year-old daughter, and she's afraid
to take out the trash."
(The New York Times, December
10, 1993)
The Incident started iust after 5 a.m. when the boy
brought some pizza for friends who had gathered be
neath the Metro-rail bridge
over the Miami River south of
"The proud person subject to an downtown. Magnusson said
other's authority hates,first ofall, the teen apparently offered the
the yoke that concretely weighs upon homeless man a slice of pizza,
him. but grew angry when he took
"In a second stage, the proud two. As the argument became
man hates all authority in general more heated, witnesses told
and all yokes, and, even more, the police, the boy left.
very principle ofauthority consid About a half-hour later,
ered in the abstract. Magnusson said, the boy re
"And because he hates all turned with a handgun and
authority, he also hates all supe shot the homeless man in the
riority of whatever order it may be. chest.
"And in all ofthis, there is a The man, who has not been
true hatredfor God." identified, died at the scene.
He was in his late 20s.
Prof. Plinio Corria de Oliveira
(The Philadelphia Inquirer,
Revolution and Counler-Revolulion
September 17, 1993)

There was a Navy murder-suicide that left three An argument between two men over $10 has left
people dead in San Diego, a teen-age sniper who fired one of them dead and the other in jail, police say.
at people in the Chicago Loop during lunch hour, and Homicide detectives said Thomas owed $10 to Char
countless killings of people whose names will never make les Brooks, 59,of Saywell Ave., and the two had argued
the national news but whose deaths chip away at a over the money earlier In the day.
weakening sense of safety and order. (The Plain Dealer, July 26, 1993)
"The human race—what is it coming to?" said ]esus
Araiza, a 20-year-old worker at Chicago securities con The killer had a gruesome sense of humor.
cern who has started taking martial
arts classes. "It's getting to the point
where people are not killing even for
money, but just killing to be killing."
(The New York Times, December
14, 1993)

Six commuters killed on a New

York train. Four pizza-parlor work
ers slain in a Denver suburb by a man
police say is a former employee.
Two shoppers gunned down in
Oklahoma; the gunman commits
suicide. A police officer and four
unemployment workers killed In
California; police shoot the gunman.
In separate work-related shoot
ings Thursday, a geologist shot and
killed his brother and another man
before committing suicide In Boise,
Idaho, and a Chelsea, Mich.,teacher
involved in a union grievance was
charged with slaying a school super
intendent and wounding the princi An injured man is wheeled to a waiting ambuiance Tuesday, December
pal and a teacher. 7, \ 993,after a gunman opened fire in a commuter train on Long island.
(The Philadelphia Inquirer,
December 19, 1993)
After decapitating two people, he sat one of the
A mother of four who was ordered to stub out her victims in a chair, placed a severed head In each arm,
cigarette after lighting up in a no-smoking section re and faced the corpse at the door to "surprise" police.
turned with a 12-gauge shotgun and killed one of the (The Times Reader, October 24, 1993)
restaurant patrons who complained, police said.
(York Daily Record. September, 30, 1993)
 7
p

A
m

E
I
S

^^Nobody grows old by merely living a number

of years.
People grow old only by deserting their ideals.
Years wrinkle the skin but to give up
enthusiasm wrinkles the soul.''

General MacArthur

30 Tradition, Family and Property

 ^orgotten Irutfis
He who limits himself to performing only
what is his obligation does not love.
Our Lord wants to evoke in us
a passionate love of Him. Any
virtue or thought that does not end
up becoming a passion will never
produce anything great. Love only
triumphs when it becomes in us a
vital passion. Without this, more or
less frequent but isolated acts of
love may be produced. However,
one's whole existence is not
conquered; it is not offered. For
our love to be a passion it must
abide by the laws of human
passions. I speak of decent,
naturally good passions, since
passions are indifferent in
themselves. We make them evil
when we direct them towards evil.
But it depends on us alone to use
them for the good.
A passion that dominates a
man concentrates his efforts. Say a
man wants to ascend to an
honorable and high position; he
will work just for this for ten or
twenty years; he does not mind. "1
January-February, 1994
bySt PeterJulian Eymard
will arrive there," he will say.
Everything reduces itself to serving
that desire. He puts aside anything
that will not lead him to his goal.
Without a passion nothing is
obtained. Life lacks a purpose. One
drags a useless life. Well then, in
the order of salvation it is also
necessary to have a passion that
will dominate our life and make it
produce for the glory of God all the
fruits that the Lord expects. Love a
certain virtue! A certain truth! Or a
certain mystery! With a passion!
Dedicate your life to it. Consecrate
your thoughts and labors to it.
Otherwise you will never achieve
anything. You will be but a hired
man, never a hero.
Just consider the saints. Their
love carries them away and
enkindles them; it makes them
suffer; it is a fire that consumes
them; it spends their strength and
ends up causing their death. People
say: "All this is an exaggeration!"
But what is love if not an
exaggeration? To exaggerate is to
surpass the law. Then, love must
exaggerate. Is not the love that Our
Lord shows for us by remaining
among us without honors and
servants also exaggerated?
He who limits himself to
performing only what is his
obligation does not love. One loves
only when he feels inside the
passion of love. Let us go! Let us
penetrate Our Lord! Let us love
Him a little for His own sake! Let
us forget ourselves and give
ourselves over to the good Savior!
Let us immolate ourselves a lit
Look at the candles and the vigu
light, which are consumed, leaving
not a trace, reserving nothing for
themselves!
(David
and

FAMILY
SERIES

£ym LMOST a thousand years before Christ was to be afraid. Lions and bears lived in die caves on the
ZJ born, David lived with his father near the city moimtains and sometimes diey would venture forth
tof Bethlehem. Jesse had eight handsome sons, and try to steal the grazing sheep.
David being the yoimgest. All of David's brothers were One night after the stars peeped out and all about
grown men and knew how to draw a bow and throw a seemed peacefully quiet in the moonlight, David laid
spear like trained soldiers. But David was too young to aside his harp to rest. Then a dark animal crept out of
hunt and fight, so he was given charge of his father's the woods nearby. It came nearer and nearer. Sud
sheep which he watched on the hillside. denly it stopped. With a great cry, it rolled over—
The shepherd boy was a beautiful cluld. He had fair, dead.
curly hair, and was so strong, and brave, and cheerful David had noticed the huge bear creeping out of the
that everyone who saw him loved him. Night and day shadows. He knew it had come to steal a lamb. So
he Hved out on the hills taking care of his father's quickly he put a sharp stone into a sling and let it fly at
sheep. the bear's head. His quick mind and sturdy courage
All was quiet and peaceful until news of war came had saved the lambs.
to the city of Bethlehem. A race of fierce and terrible Another time a lion stole forth, seized a baby lamb
warriors, die Philistines, were in his mouth and started to run
marching across the borders of away with it. What could a boy
their land to attack the He do against a savage lion? But
brews. Saul, who was king of David was not afraid. He knew
the Hebrews,had disobeyed the that God was watching him. He
will of God. His people no let one of his sharp stones fly at
longer trusted him. He sulked the lion's head. It struck the
his time away in his palace, beast so that he fell to the
while his people trembled with ground.
fear and horror. Finally, there came i iie
But David, far up on the town of Bethlehem an old man,
lonely hillsides, knew nothing white-haired and wise. It was
of the far away battles. His Samuel, the prophet. He
thoughts were always great and brought with him a white
good, for he saw nothing that heifer. He had come,he told the
was not noble and uplifting. His townspeople to sacrifice the
companions were the moun heifer. But in reality, God had
tains, the sky, and the stars. He sent him there to seek a king for
sang songs about the twinkling Israel. Saul had disobeyed the
stars, the rain, the wind. He also will of God, the enemy was
played beautiful tunes on his camped on the borders of the
harp. land, and the helpless people
Yet at times, David had need needed a leader.

32 Tradition, Familyand Property

 Samuel had said to Saul,"God will give your people court of King Saul. Here everyone grew to love the
a better king," and so set forth to seek a man to be the peasantlad.Every dayheplayed and sangfor the king
next ruler. God had told him he would find such a and made him well. Saul grew to love David as much
man amongst the sons of Jesse. as his own son, Jonathan, and made him his armor-
Thus it was that Samuel invited the worthy peasant bearer. Jonathan was a boy of about David's age,and
and his seven sons to the sacrifice. Afterwards they thetwobecamestaunchfriends.Thisfriendshiplasted
had a great feast. The prophet gazed from one to an- all their lives.
other of the sons,but each time shook his head.Surely, But finally David was sent back to his father and
not one of these could rule Israel. i

"David^^:b on &e moimtain tending

impressed by^the fair lad's frank, ^

Jes e and his^sons were amazed^ It

stronger and stronger.

But while David was living so hap
pily, King Saul was as sad as the boy was cheerful, thesheep.Thewarlike Philistines broughttheir armies
The king was ill. At times melancholy thoughts nearer and nearer, and Saul led his army out to i
would seize him,and he would brood for hours with- them.The Philistines campedononehill,the Hebrews
out speaking. Then, suddenly, he would rage and on another. Between the two hills, stretched a wide,
curse. His violent words filled his servants and all green valley. Now the Philistines had a giant-sized
about him with fear. soldier in their midst. He was called Goliath. He wore
The doctors could advise no remedy to relieve his acoatof mail which weighed hundreds of pounds.His
tortured state. Finally, one doctor suggested that if he armor-bearers staggered under the weightof his huge
could find someone to play on a harp and sing, the spear and shield. Every day he marched down the hill
music might soothe him. to the valley.Then he would shout up to the Hebrews,
Many knew of David's skill as a harpist. King "Choose a man from your number to come down and
Saul's messenger was sent to Jesse with the follow- fight me. If he kills me,we shall be your servants, but
ing order,"Send me your son David, who is with the if I kill him,you will be our servants."
sheep." The Hebrews listened to his challenge with fearful
So it was that the boy shepherd appeared at the hearts. None ventured to accept it. Saul begged his

January-February, 1994
men to meet the giant. He of
fered rich rewards and the
hand of his daughter in mar-
riage to any man who might kill
the Philistine. But there was ^
no man among the Hebrews
who wished to throw his life ®
away, for there was none in «
their camp equal in size
| to Go-
liath. And so each morning the I
giant marched down the hill, "
and each time he marched
back to his own camp. None
ventured forth to fight him.
In Bethlehem, David still
watched his father's sheep on
the hillside. Three of his broth
ers had gone with Saul's army.
David longed that he mightjoin
his brothers. He often looked
toward where he knew the ar
mies were encamped. He no
longer sang of the stars in the
sky; a warlike note had crept
into his songs.
At last he had a chance to
visit the Hebrew camp. His fa
ther asked him to take bread
and corn to his brothers, and to
inquire how they all were. ^^5
David was overjoyed. He '
reached camp safely and dis
tributed his gifts. While he was talking to his brothers, the youth. He loved him dearly and did not wish to
Goliath marched down to the valley. He jeered at the have him kiUed. "In spite of your brave words, my
Hebrews' timidity, and called them cowards. lad," he sighed,"I fear you are too young."
David heard the bitter words of the giant. Resent "Never fear," encouraged David."Your army will
ment awakened within him."1 am ready to fight this be glorified if Goliath is slain by a child."
man!" he cried. Then Saul took off his breastplate, sword, and hel
His brothers were vexed and told him to return met and fastened them on David. But Davie. ild
home to his sheep. "We know now why you came," hardly move under the heavy armor.
they said."You wanted to see the battle." "1 would rather use only my sling," he said. "I am
One of the soldiers heard David's brave words and not used to these weapons."
repeated them to Saul. The king was greatly pleased So he went out to meet the Philistine. He wore no
and sentfor the lad. When David appeared before him armor,but carried his sling in his hand.
he recognized him as his harpist and armor-bearer. Now Goliath had come down the mountain for
"Why you are too young, my boy," said the king. forty days. For forty days he had marched back to his
"You could not fight Goliath." camp without fighting. You can imagine his surprise
"Oh,no, I am not too young," cried the boy."God is when he saw the shepherd lad coming down to meet
with me. He helped me kiU a bear and a lion. He will him. He laughed long and loud.
help me now." "Do you think I am a dog," he roared, "that you
The king finally agreed to let the boy try his skill. bring that stick?"
Yet he feared that the result would be disastrous for "No," David replied."You are worse than a dog!"

Tradition, Familyand Property

 The giant lifted his huge spear,and came toward the
youth.
"You have a sword, and shield and a spear," David
cried,"but God is with me.He will help me to kill you."
With that cry, he raised his sling. The stone flew
straight as an arrow, striking Goliath in the forehead.
The giant fell to the ground. David then ran to him. He
had no sword of his own, so he took the Philistine's
sword and cut off his head. He then held it up for the
armies to see.
When the Philistines saw the boy had killed their
leader, they were much afraid. The whole army fled;
the Hebrews were in hot pursuit. Saul's followers
killed many before they escaped.
Loud were the rejoicings when David came back to
King Saul and laid Goliath's fierce head at the king's
feet. Because he knew that God was always with him,
he succeeded in what he tried to do.

VA. )e^.jS4onAtitC3,

On EDUCATION

"The family holds directly from the Creator the mission and
hence the right to educate the offspring, a right inalienable be
cause inseparably joined to a strict obligation, a right anterior to
any right whatever of civil society and of the state, and therefore
inviolable on the part of any power on earth."

Pope Pius XI, Divinus Illius Magistri (December 31,1929)

January-February^ 1994
To the editory
As a first-time reader of the TFP magazine, I was
deeply impressed by the clarity with which the issues were
presented, it is in total contrast to the competitors' style of
presenting the facts. Their methods very rarely include
taking a definite stand of right versus wrong. Rather, con
temporary magazines have their own agendas to promote
often at the expense of Christian values or more precisely
Catholic dogma. I am grateful that the TFP magazine pro
vides a strong light to penetrate the smoke of heresy in the
present-day world.
Sincerely,
Christopher R. Gonella
Cresskill, NJ
Dear Sirs,
I am 12 and 1/2 years old. I always read your magazine
but only one part of it because usually all the articles ex
cept one which I will mention in a minute are above my
level. Now the article I always read is Family Series. I
love those stories! They are so inspiring for our mixed-up
practically torn-apart world as far as morals go. Please
continue to put those in. But your most recent magazine
was great! I read the story of Marie Antoinette, her last
letter, and the articles "French TFP Honors the Memory
of Queen Marie Antoinette," "Garcia Moreno, President
of Ecuador Writes to His Holiness Pius IX" and "The
Emerald Beetle." It was a really good magazine. I was
wondering if you have any information on Marie Antoinette
like any books or prayer cards asking her intercession or if
you have the address where 1 could obtain them. Enclosed is
a prayer card I thought you might enjoy. Please rush! In the
love of all my patron saints,
Theresa Assumption Taylor
Lakewood, CO
36
Dear Mr. Noell,
This letter is to commend the TFP and its staff for the
production of the magazine "Tradition, Family and Prop
erty." Your efforts in compiling, graphics, and distribution
are to be applauded.
We have been receiving the magazine since its begin
ning and look forward to each issue. Like a breath of fresh
air, it contains honest political insight, good Catholic guid
ance, and information that puts things into perspective.
The family series is especially a delight to us.
Thank you again for all your efforts and we keep all of
you in our prayers.
Sincerely,
Jodie Siwik-Enriquez
Newtown, CT
Our Readers Write
Dear Sirs,
Your September-October 1993 magazine was just won
derful.
I am giving my copy to my pastor. He might like it for
his library, what with that wonderful book offer, the arti
cle on the French TFP honoring Queen Marie Antoinette
and all the other most interesting articles! Bless you.
Would the $5 check 1 enclose cover the cost of another
September-October magazine with information on buying
the book "Nobility and Analogous Traditional Elites"?
Could the magazine be sent to me very soon? I hope so.
I want to save this copy. My ancestors were in the
Court of France at the time of the French Revolution!
They fled to Luxembourg, bought land, had tenants to
farm it, and built homes for them.
They had 9 sons. They lived in a beautiful ho nd
built a chapel for all to worship.
Send me more information about TFP. What a wonder
ful man Prof. Plinio Correa de Oliveira is.
My hands are getting numb, and it is rather hard to
write.
I haven't lost all my marbles, yet! I live in a Christian
home and have wonderful care.
I hope you can digest this note from an 87-year-old
lady who loves to read and enjoys life even though she
isn't too well.
Your Friend,
Leone Y. Kurth
Minneapolis, MN
Tradition, Family, Property
 A comment on the

CAT
by Plinio Correa de Oliveira
m,

^^
'M me cat is a very interesting
creature.

"Its nonchalant watchfulness makes it truly

impressive. Imagine a cat walkingfrom one
end ofa rock wall to the other. It will have
the air of being totally oblivious of what is alley cat, with its ordinary grape-green eyes, is
going on below, but every once in a while it interesting. Each ofthem is interesting in its

will look down to make sure everything is own way.

alright. "The alley cat on the rooftops is the

"The cat never slips, it never falls, and if D'Artagnan in the business. It has leapt,
someone knocks it off the wall it always lands fought, scarred itself everywhere except in its
on itsfeet. This is the cat'sfamous rebound. remaining eye. It has been through everything.

"It is like the Old Sea Dog, whose face

shows he has confronted all the
"As a kitten, the cat brings to
seas. The alley cat hasfaced all
mind a certain innocence. But as
the nights, with all their risks.
it matures it becomes amazingly
crafty. Its craftiness is very "The house cat is different. It

expressive and makes the cat the is very well-mannered, clean, but

symbol of the diplomat. false, pretending to like anyone

"There are beautiful cats with who pets it...

fine fur. Actually, the eyes ofa cat "I think the cat very
are usually beautiful. But even the interesting!"
 In order lo be the exemplary man placed at the summit of the feu
dal slate as the light atop a chandelier, the noble had to be, by defi
nitio7t, a Christian hero disposed to endure any sacrifice 07i behalf
of the good of his king and his people. He had to be the armed de-
fe7ider of the Faith a7id Christendom,.,

Vrti

. ( V VT

r -» *

Statue of Don Rodrigo Diaz de

Vivar, El Cid, in Burgos, Spain.
 [ji 'fM -r.

Book Launching in Naples

rrrHii
 Fr. Anastasio Gutierrez, C.M.F.,
Commends
Prof. Plinio Correa de Oliveira's
Revolution
and
Counter-Revolution
Biographical data of the
Rev. Fr. Gutierrez
Father Anastasio Gutierrez, C.M.F., is one
of the Catholic Church's most renowned canon
ists.
Born in Buenos Aires, Argentina, in 1911,
Father Gutierrez is a Spanish citizen who has
lived in Rome for the last fifty years.
In Rome, he received his doctorate in Canon
Law from the Pontifical Lateran University.
Later, he held a chair at that university's School
of Canon Law, eventually becoming its dean.
Father Gutierrez served as peritus during
the Second Vatican Council, and for many years
was Cardinal Larraona's assistant in the Con
gregation for the Religious. He also is a founder
of the Institutum luridicum Claretianum of
Rome.
He participated in the commission charged
to write the new Code of Canon Law, and is
presently a consultant to the following Vatican
dicasteries: Congregation for the Oriental
Churches, Congregation for the Clergy, and
Congregation for the Institutes of Consecrated
Life and Societies of Apostolic Life. He is also
a consultant to the Pontifical Council for the
Interpretation of Legislative Texts, the highest
Church organ for canonical questions.
More recently, Father Gutierrez became
postulator of Queen Isabella of Castile's cause
of canonization.
I'llUli* t |(>- <
AVi'i'/no.'M
Counti'r-%-volulivfi
\ "II Ikr » Awvtfi r
ifa I-
tlr.-n.nnuut rtf fMA r'
It was with great interest, pleasure, and personal benefit that
I read the Spanish edition of Prof. Plinio Correa de Oliveira's
work, dedicated to me with expressions of great affection and
esteem, for which I am very grateful.
"Revolution and Counter-Revolution" is a masterful work
whose teachings should be disseminated far and wide so as to
penetrate the conscience, not only of all those who consider
themselves truly Catholic, but I would say even more, of all
men of good will. In it, men would learn that salvation can be
found only in Jesus Christ and His Church; Catholics would
feel confirmed and fortified in their Faith and psychologically
and spiritually forewarned and immunized against the cunning
process that employs many of them as useful Idiots/fellow trav
elers.
The author's analysis of the Revolutionary process is most
impressive and reveals, by its grasp of reality and profound
knowledge of history, how the decadence of the end of the Mid
dle Ages prepared the climate for the paganizing Renaissanc
and the pseudo-reformation, thence for the terrible French
Revolution and, thereafter, for atheistic Communism.
Not limiting himself to an external analysis of history, he
also uses the tools provided by human psychology to explain
and outline the actions and reactions of both individual psychol
ogy and the collective psychology of the masses. However, it Is
necessary to recognize that there is someone who directs this
profound and systematic de-Christianization. It is true beyond
doubt that man tends toward evil—pride and sensuality—but
were there not someone holding the reins of these disorderly
tendencies and sagaciously coordinating them, they most prob
ably would not have produced the constant, skillful, and sys-
(Continued on inside-back cover)
Contents March-April,1994
Tradition,
Family and
Property

TFPs Around the World

A City Welcomes Tradition 2

EDITOR;
Verona 5 C.Preston Noell IE

Commentary Associate Editors:

Earl Appleby
Holy Week: An Invitation to Love Our Lord
Gary Isbell
Jesus Christ's Holy Cross 6 Eugenia Guzman
The Passion of Christ Renewed in Steven F. Schmieder
Jack Burnham
the Passion of the Church 7

Prophets, Martyrs, Saints and Heroes Photography:

Todd Kamuf
"Jesus and Mary, Get Me There!'
"Cubanos Desterrados" Circulation:
Philip A. Moran, Jr.
Cubans in Exile 14

International FOREIGN
Correspondents:
The Spirit of Voltaire Returns to the Streets of Paris 16 SPAIN; Felipe Barandiaran
Charlemagne 18 ROME: Juan M. Montes
BRAZIL: Orlando Lyra
Great Documents of Catholic History FRANCE: Mario B. Varela
CANADA: John Misek
Total Liberty and Equality for Man: A Falsehood 20 PHILIPPINES: Allen Bandril

Forgotten Truths
■ Even the Devils Cannot Stand It 21

❖ Abortion and Moral Relativism 21

❖ The Principle of Contradiction 22

Religion
■ Apparition of Our Lady at Pontmain 25
❖ Episodes of History in the Light of Revolution and Counter-Revolution
The Iron Chancellor Retreats Before a Golden Pope 28
Family Series

Grandmother Teaches the Gospel 34

TRADITION, FAMILY and PROPERTY magazine is a publication of the American

Society for the Defense of Tradition, Family and Property (TFP). Subscriptions $18.00 Our cover:
Charlemagne
in the United States and Canada (US$). Foreign subscriptions $25.00. List of other TFP
publications available upon request. Direct all subscription requests and inquiries to: The
American TFP. P.O. Box 1868, York. PA 17405. Tel.: (717) 225-7147, Fax:(717) 225-
7382. Copyright© 1994. Permission is granted to reproduce in whole or in part any article
of this magazine with credit given to Tradition, Family and Property.
 TFPs
Around the World
Naples
9 Tradition
On January 26,Prof.Plinio Correa de OWwtixdi's Nobility
and Analogous Traditional Elites in the Allocutions of
Pius XII was presented to the Neapolitan public in one of the
most splendorous halls constructed on the shores of Santa
Luzia inlet. His Royal Highness Prince Carlo of Bourbon-
Two Sicilies presided over this gathering of distinguished
representatives of Naples' high society, professionals, stu
dents, the press and television.
The sea, the bay and Mt. Vesuvius form the panorama
seen from the famous inlet.
Harmony reigns in sweet Naples,
Santa Luzia, Santa Luzia,
proclaims one of Naples' most popular songs.
The Greeks landed here, even before the ancient Romans,
and built a new city {Neo Polls). Hence the Italian Napolis
(Naples). People have been attracted by the inlet ever since.
But Naples conquers above all by the affability of its
A City
Welcomes
people. What a gift Neapolitans have for being excellent
hosts! Everyone is a Neapolitan's old friend soon after
meeting him. Harmony reigns in sweet Naples, and so does
courtesy.
Neapolitan affability and courtesy were famous in centu
ries past. Among their many memorials stands,for example,
the immense palace of the Pio Monte della Misericordia,
founded in 1602 by the city's nobility. The spirit of charity
still animates the aristocrats, who through this institution
provide religious instruction and good example, helping the
poor with housing, medical care, clothing and other needs.
In Nobility and Analogous Traditional Elites, Professor
Correa de Oliveira proposes a preferential option for the
nobility complementing the preferential option for the poor
of John Paul II as a solution to the problems plaguing our
day. Therefore, the presentation began with a momi sit
to the headquarters of the Pio Monte della Misericordia. The
visitors were welcomed by one of the society's governors,
the chaplain and the secretary.
Between this visit and the formal launching of the book,
the Marquis Luigi Coda Nunziante di San Fernando hosted
a luncheon for members of the local aristocracy, in the
prestigious club Circolo Italia.The topic ofconversation was
the role of the nobility in the contemporary world.
The solemn session began in the aftemoon with a speech
by Juan Miguel Montes, director of the TFP Rome Bureau,
on the mission of the Societies for the Defense of Tradition,
Family and Property, now present on all continents.
Tradition, Family and Property
 After greeting the guests. Marquis Coda Nunziante, who Baron Selvaggi described the military history of the king
is president of the association Famiglia Domani, presented dom of Naples, highlighting the role of the nobility.
the session's speakers: Giovanni Cantoni,leader of Alleanza Mr. Fragelli expounded on the present mission of the
Cattolica; Baron Roberto Selvaggi,secretary ofthe Constan- nobility according to the allocutions of Pius XII.
tinian Order of St. George; Nelson Fragelli, of the Brazilian Deeply moved by the wisdom of the book's theses. Pro
TFP, a veteran collaborator of the author; Prof. Giovanni fessor Turco illustrated some of them with examples derived
Turco, of the Philosophical Institute St. Thomas Aquinas; from his own research.
and Baron Roberto de Mattei, professor of Modem History Baron de Mattei praised the author,applying his teachings
at the University of Cassino and president of the Cultural to present-day Italy.
Center Lepanto. Among the distinguished audience was the famous Nea
Mr. Cantoni noted the origins of the Correa de Oliveira politan politician and editor Silvio Vitale. Director of the
lineage in Pemambuco, Brazil. At the time of the Dutch magazine L'Alfiere, he has been a follower of the intellectual
invasions,the Catholic defenders ofPemambuco were aided work ofProfessor Correa de Oliveira for many years. Indeed
by Neapolitan sailors in their fight for freedom from the he translated his book Unperceived Ideological Transship
heretical invaders. Today, a member of that lineage comes ment and Dialogue, which he published and disseminated
to remind Neapolitans of the words of a Pontiff of the univer throughout the Italian peninsula in the '70s.
sal Church in order to help them fight the evils of our day. Honoring the book and its author by their presence were

W .j
11 !

D
n

The Naples launching of Nobility and Analogous Traditional Elites in the

Allocutions of Pius XII was held In the main salon of the Hotel Excelsior.

March-April^ 1994
 such renowned representatives of the Neapolitan aristoc
racy as Fra Renato Paterno di Montecupo, councilor of
the Sovereign Order of Malta; Marquis Riccardo Sersale,
superintendent of the Pio Monte della Misericordia; Prin
cess Emilia Acton di Leporano; Prince Leporano; Prin
cess Maria Luisa Colonna di Paliano; Duchess Marulli
d'Ascoli; Duke and Duchess Piromallo; Duchess
Valiante; Princess di Cassano; Duke di Novoli; Marquis

il Giomale di Napoli
ANHOR • NVMCnO:«•LRL tyOhUne^ M(KtAvo I'n*
After the solemn session, launching
participants converse while
6 MATliriC tCAflillO SPECLAIiE UUimiSSiME cocktails are served.
Pancdall'uni'.crsilj GittolicadiSanl'joIorulopLi IcgininiisUi c IradkiorLilisla die Iruvj iuii-iv inhali:i

Ascesa e dedino dell'aristocrazia Capece Minutolo di Bugnano; Dr. Roberto

Garolla di Bard, president of Circolo Italia, and
Professore brasiliano teorizza la contiwivohizione
COHVEfiNO A KAPOU
Mrs. di Bard; Marquise Maria Consiglio Carac-
ciolo; Baron and Baroness Carlo d'Andria; Mar
Niente folklore
quise Gabriella Coda Nunziante; Prince del
Colle; Marquis Buccino Grimaldi; Baron and
Baroness Giovanni d'Andria; Duke Carlo
Frezza; Dom Giuseppe and Donna Francesca
Carignani.
Some 250 persons from the most varied social
classes, but especially the aristocracy, filled the
conference hall. At the end of the speeches,
cocktails were served and the book—already
well known as the Book ofNobility—was avail
E negli Usa lottano I'aborto able for purchase. The speakers mingled gra
Iirmlizioiialiili aiilolid alia lala ckl moyiiiuvio(ropiiiioiie ciously with the guests, and the conversation
continued for several hours.
A major Neapolitan newspaper, II Giornale
di Napoli, devoted an entire page of its .Tnnuary
26 issue to describing the book, its auth id
the TFP under the title,"The Aristocracy's Rise
and Fall: A Brazilian Professor's Theory of
IRISCHI DOIA DESTRA nEABONftRlA Counter-Revolution." Italy's largest daily. La
Non contbndere i valori col portafog^o Repubblica, published an account of the Naples
launching under the headline "Aristocracy on
the Ascent: Two Hundred Aristocrats Unite
Around Carlo of Bourbon."
The local TV stations gave ample coverage of
the ceremony in the Hotel Excelsior, with exten
sive interviews of Mr. Juan Miguel Montes and
Mr. Nelson Fragelli.

Tradition, Familyand Property

 La Monarctria. la migior lorma
t)i governo[Papa Pn VI)

Noi, simile al SacerdoM delta

Ctiiesa. ravvtsamno un altro Sacerdooo:
queito delta NobHtd(Papa Benc<ietio XV)

SABATO 29 GENNAIO 1994 ORE 17

Verona Presentazlone del libra:

"NOBILTA ED ELITES TR.\DIZIOY\LI AN.ALOGHE

NELLE ALLOCUZIOXIDIPIO XII.AL RATRIZLATO
ED ALLA XOBILT.A RO.VLiX.V
Three days after its January 26 presen
tation in Naples, Nobility and Analo m
gous Traditional Elites was released in
the city of Verona. Although Verona is
much smaller than Naples, the hall used LA CITTADINANZA E
INVITATA 4 INTERVENIRE
for the event was filled with Veronese of

all classes, attracted by the subject of

elites. The launching of the book in
Verona, like in Naples and other Italian ANT -89
rr.\M'\

cities, was promoted and financially sup

ported by local conservative groups.

Below: The launching of Nobility and Above: Days before the presentation, a
Analogous Traditional Elites in the colorful and attractive advertisement of the
Allocutions of Pius XII in Verona, Italy. event was posted throughout the city.
 HOLY WEEK:
An Invitation to Love Our Lord Jesus Christ's Holy Cross

COMMENTARY by Plinio Correa de Oliveira

piercing words would be heard:

For this year's Holy Week I "My God, My God, why hast
wish to offer to the consid Thou forsaken me?" (Mt.
eration of the readers a great 27:46).
and supreme truth, whose re Through these facts we
membrance should shed light understand that by granting
on all the meditations that good each of us the grace of being
Catholics may choose to make called to suffer a portion of His
on the theme. Passion with Him, He made
The Holy Gospels show us clear the unrivaled role of the
with great clarity how much cross in the life of men, in the
our Divine Savior in His mercy history of the world and in His
pities our pains of soul and glorification.
body. To see this, we need only Let us not think that by in
recall the awesome miracles He viting us to suffer the pains and
performed out of His omnipo sorrows of the present life He
tence so as to mitigate the said wished to dispense each of us
pains. from pronouncing, at the time
Nevertheless, let us not of death, our own consumma-
imagine that this combat tum est(cf. John 19:30).
against pain and sorrow was the If we do not understand
greatest gift He dispensed to the role of the cross, if we do
mankind in this earthly life. not love the cross, if we do not
He who would close his tread our own Via Crucis, we
eyes to the central fact of Our Lord's life, which is the fact that will not fulfill Providence's designs for us. And when dying
He is our Redeemer and that He desired to go through the cru- we will not be able to make ours the sublime exclamation of
elest sufferings in order to redeem us, would not have under Saint Paul: "I have fought the good fight, I have finished the
stood His mission. race, I have kept the faith. From now on a meritei vn
Even at the very apex of His Passion, Our Lord could awaits me; on that day the Lord, just judge that He i, , .m11
have instantly put an end to all those pains by a mere act of award it to me"(2 Tim. 4:7-8).
His Divine will. From the very first instant of His Passion to Any quality, however exalted, will avail nothing if it is
the very last. He could have ordered His wounds to heal. His not founded on love for the cross of Our Lord Jesus Christ.
precious blood to stop pouring forth, and the effects of the With this love we can obtain all, even if we find heavy the
blows on His Divine body to disappear without leaving a scar. holy burden of purity and of other virtues, the unceasing at
Finally, He could have given Himself a brilliant and jubilant tacks and mockeries of the enemies of the Faith, and the be
victory, abruptly halting the persecution that was dragging trayals of false friends.
Him to death. The great foundation, indeed the greatest foundation, of
Nevertheless, He did not will it so. On the contrary. He Christian civilization is that each and every person cultivate a
willed to allow Himself to be dragged up the Via Dolorosa to generous love for the Holy Cross of Our Lord Jesus Christ.
the height of Golgotha; He willed to see His Most Holy May Mary help us to do this, and we shall have recon
Mother engulfed in the depths of .sorrow; and, at last. He quered for her Divine Son the Reign of God which today
willed to cry out so that to the consummation of the ages those flickers so faintly in the hearts of men.

Tradition, Family and Property

 The Passion of Christ Renewed
in the Passion of the Church
The evidence of the facts clearly
demonstrates that from the Sec
ond Vatican Council on, the "smoke
of Satan" mentioned by Pope Paul VI
penetrated the Church in unbeliev
able proportions. Day by day this
smoke spread with the terrible force
of gases in expansion. To the scandal
of uncountable souls, the Mystical
Body of Christ entered a sinister proc
ess of self-destruction as it were, to
which the same Pontiff referred in an
allocution of December 7, 1968.
History narrates the innumerable
dramas the Holy, Roman, Catholic and
Apostolic Church has suffered in the
twenty centuries of her existence: op
positions that germinated outside her
and tried to destroy her from outside;
malignancies that formed within her,
were cut off by her, and thereafter fero
ciously tried to destroy her from out
side.
When, however, has history wit
nessed an attempted demolition like the
present one? No longer undertaken by
an adversary, it was termed a "self-de
struction" in a most lofty pronounce
ment having worldwide repercussion.
It is only natural that a Catholic be
profoundly saddened on seeing Holy
Mother Church undergoing such a lam
entable crisis that endangers innumer
able souls.
We can be certain that when Our
Lord saw from the heights of the cross
all the sins that would be committed
against the work of the Redemption
that He was accomplishing in such
pain. He suffered enormously on seeing
the sins of this kind that are being com
mitted in our days.
All these sins also caused un
speakable sufferings in the wise and
March'April, 1994
by Plinio Correa de Oliveira
immaculate heart of Mary,who stood at
the foot of the Cross.
When we consider how much Our
Lord and His Most Holy Mother suf
fered because of what is currently tak
ing place, it is impossible for us not to
be filled with consternation. And our
consternation today is greater than on
any previous Good Friday, because
what may be one of the most pungent
points of the Passion shows itself in
all its hideousness in the present cir
cumstances of the life of the Church.
Contemporary man adores pleas
ure, joviality, and entertainment, and
abhors suffering.
But here we are in the presence of
a most acute suffering. It may be under
standable, though not justifiable, there
fore, that so many souls avoid thinking
about this so as to not suffer in union
with Our Lord on account of the
Church's situation, which is tragic like
the Passion was tragic.
In face of the Church's present
dramatic situation, many therefore take
a position of indifference, just like so
many contemporaries of Our Lord,
who believed He was the God-Man,but
who on seeing Him along the Way of
the Cross, instead of pitying Him,
thought it better not to think of His atro
cious pains.
Our Lord had preached marvels
and worked prodigious miracles that
must have impressed at least a good
portion of those who surrounded Him.
It is inconceivable that those who had
been impressed would remain so quiet
and inert when witnessing the Passion,
and that only one person would do
something to relieve our Redeemer in
the initial steps of the Way of the Cross,
namely, Veronica, on whose veil was
stamped the sacred face of the Savior.
Yet this is what happened.
Our Lady and the holy women
joined Our Lord later on and followed
Him to the top of Calvary. The Most
Holy Virgin is above all eulogy. The
holy women deserve a eulogy partici
pative of that deserved by Our Lady.
But around them there was only inertia.
What we should most request
from Our Lady during Holy Week is
that she free us of this state of spirit.
If Our Lord is suffering, I should
wish to suffer what He suffers. Aiii'
'
will do this by meditating on His sufft
ings. Because of the union He merci
fully deigned to establish between Him
and me, this is my duty, and any other
attitude can only be qualified as abomi
nable.
The days in which we live are
grave and sad, but on the far edge of the
horizon a joy incomparably greater
than any earthly joy is appearing. It is
the promise of a sun that will rise. It is
the promise of the Reign of Mary, an
nounced in 1917 by Our Lady at Fa-
tima.
 PROPHETS, MARTYRS, SAINTS AND HEROES

JESUS AND MARY j

by Jeremias Wells

When a society no longer respects

and honors the fighting men will
China a civil war broke out between the
communists and the government of
ing to shed their blood for its principles,
the fault lies not with the fighting men but
with society itself. Ingratitude is a subtle
vice, but a vice nevertheless. Saint
Thomas Aquinas says that a debt of grati
China under Generalissimo Chiang Kai-
shek, who had been our staunch ally
against the Japanese. Under the guise of
unity, the United States insisted that the
communists be brought into the govern
GET
tude is a moral debt required by virtue. In ment. When Chiang refused, George C. over all of China.
recent decades, the American view of Marshall, initially ambassador to China, This proved to be disastrous for future
moral justice has been sadly lacking. then secretary of state, cut off all aid to Pacific engagements, for the Reds now
Civil society has not always been so him despite the fact that the communists had a large reservoir of trained, well-
callous. Ever since the rise of Christian were being amply supplied by the Rus armed men to draw upon. As a result of
culture, Christendom has held its warrior- sians. As a result, the communists took World War II treaties, Korea was divided
knights in high esteem. Not only that,
they were a basic, creative force that
molded Western civilization, as a study
of the Crusades will attest. A knight ofthe
Middle Ages went to war in a spirit of
self-immolation for the glorification of
the Church or the common good of tem
poral society.
Through the centuries, the admiration
and appreciation for the fighting man sur
vived a series of revolutionary and philo
sophical setbacks that severely affected
Christendom; that is, until the arrival of
communism. As the latter evil gained in
influence, a commensurate decline in the
will to fight followed. Time and again,
the communists won victories because
sufficient support from the printed page
and the movie and television screens had
effectively disarmed the American and W
Western fighting spirit. Yet the Pattons
and MacArthurs of the world continue to
step forward, ready to face death rather
than betray the ancient ideals of the war
rior. The following story represents our
part in honoring that crusading spirit.

Background
At the end of World War II, the United
States and its allies began a series of
appeasements to communism that virtu
ally insured more armed conflict. In Col. John W. Ripley

Tradition, Family and Property

between the communist North and the
American-supported South. In 1950 the
North Korean Army stormed over the
border and was on the verge of throwing
all Free World troops into the sea when
General Douglas MacArthur personally
took charge. In a brilliant and carefully
concealed maneuver, he made a surprise
amphibious landing at the port of Inchon
under extremely difficult circumstances
and eventually drove the North Koreans
quoted warning of Pius XI:"We cannot
contemplate without sorrow the heedless-
ness of those who seem to make light of
these imminent dangers, and with solid
indifference allow the propagation far
and wide of those doctrines that seek by
violence and bloodshed the destruction of
all society." The enemies of Christendom
never stop; they continue to forge ahead
peacefully or otherwise. During the Eas
ter Offensive in 1972, Colonel (at the
trained with the Navy's frog men in un
derwater demolition teams.
Having trained in four elite units, Ri-
pley now joined one of the finest units in
the Vietnamese Marine Corps, itself an
elite division. Major Le Ba Binh com
manded the Third Battalion and had a
record every bit as impressive as his
American adviser. Wounded on a dozen
occasions and decorated many times, he
was noted for leading his men from the

ME THERE!
all the way to China. When the Chinese
communists moved into position to coun
terattack, MacArthur was flatly told not
to make any bombing runs against their
staging areas or in any way hinder their The Attack
lines of supply and communication.
President Truman subsequently fired the
"Old Soldier" for publicly declaring that
in warfare there is no substitute for vic
tory. His replacement was succeeded by
General Mark Clark, who signed an armi
stice in 1953 with the original borders
restored. General Clark lamented that he
was the first United States Army com
mander in history to sign an armistice
without victory.
During the early 1960s, the commu
nists moved against South Vietnam, Cua Viet River just north of the town
which was also divided between the com
munist North and the anticommunist
South. The scenario was roughly the
same. By March 1969, the United States
had a troop strength in South Vietnam of
541,500. At no time did the American
forces make any determined effort to de
stroy the enemy's capacity for making
war. When Richard Nixon entered the
White House in January of 1969, he was
principally concerned with withdrawing
American troops and getting North Viet
nam to the peace table. North Vietnam
was principally concerned with crushing
its enemy.
In studying the peace negotiations of
this period,one could easily be lulled into
accepting the sophism that to save lives
was worth a compromise with the com
munists. That may seem reasonable only
when we forget the famous and oft-
time Captain) John Ripley and the Third
Vietnamese Marine Battalion decided to
step into the process and bar the way.
By the Spring of 1972,the North Viet
namese Army(NVA) had completed its
buildup and was ready to mount a large-
scale attack on South Vietnam. As part of
the assault,two infantry divisions, 30,000
soldiers with tanks and artillery support,
began to cross the boundary between the
two countries and attack south along
Highway 1, the main north-south artery.
They would first have to seize a highway
bridge over the major water obstacle, the
Dong Ha. Only the Third South Vietnam
ese Marine Battalion was in a position to
block the critical avenue of attack and buy
some valuable time. To the 700-man bat
talion was entrusted the awesome task of Col. Ripley in Vietnam, 1972
stopping, or at least hindering, 30,000
North Vietnamese. front as would be expected from a mem
The small number of remaining ber of the aristocratic warrior class.
Americans now in ground combat were The Third Battalion was composed of
assigned to South Vietnamese units as four rifle companies. Two of them and
advisers. Few men were better qualified Captain Ripley spent the night before
to provide assistance in this nearly impos Easter Sunday at an abandoned combat
sible assignment than U.S. Captain John base just west of Dong Ha. The NVA
Ripley of Radford, Virginia. A graduate knew they were there, for they pounded
of the Naval Academy at Annapolis, he the compound all night long with heavy
led a rifle company through a year of artillery fire. The rounds came screaming
intense combat in 1967. Ripley then in four or five a minute. The Vietnamese
served an exchange tour with the British got little sleep; Ripley none.
Royal Marines. After returning to U.S. As the day dawned with an overcast
forces, he graduated from both the sky, Ripley went out and examined the
Army's Airborne and Ranger schools and shell craters. The artillery fire was being

March-April, 1994
directed away from the camp toward used by the north-south traffic along would rendezvous with them one mile west
Dong Ha.He called his radio man to give Highway 1. It had been built by the Sea of the town. The medium tanks would be
a report to his own headquarters. Nha,the somewhat outgunned by the heavier Soviet
Bees five years earlier to carry the heavi
young baby-faced Vietnamese, ap est American weapons and equipment, T-54s, but they were certainly better than no
proached with long-range whip antenna including tanks. The other company tank support at all. The tank battalion
waving back and forth.In the months they would cover a much older bridge just commander, an ARVN lieutenant colonel,
had fought together, the two had become upstream that could only carry light was waiting at the rendezvous point with
inseparable. Neither knew the other's lan equipment. Binh told his Marines to dig his American adviser, Major James Smock.
guage well, but facial expressions and a their holes deep. There would be no fall The former was less than enthusiastic about
common danger made words unneces back positions.They had to hold the river- staying around and required constant urging
sary. By that time Nha could read Ri- bank. to cooperate.
pley's mind. The two companies formed a column Nha approached Ripley. It was head
Ripley grabbed the handset. Head with Binh and Ripley leading the way and quarters again:"Our outposts can hear the
quarters relayed the orders,"Fall back on headed for the bridge. Another radio mes- tanks coming. They are travelling in the
scrub terrain just off the roadway,
but sooner or later they are going
to have to get back on Highway 1
to cross the bridge."
M es "Don't we have any air up, to
South tell how many?" Ripley asked.
China Sea "None yet. Low ceiling."
"Come on. We must have a
thousand feet here."
"Believe me, pal, we are doing
all we can.Every fire base up there
is catching it and some have gone
under. You have to hold the bridge
and you have to do it alone. There
is nothing here to back you up
ong Ha with."
Ripley's American adviser con
tact continued to give him bad
news. Practically all resistance
north of the bridge had been wiped
out, which was probably the source
of the ARVN deserters clogging
the road along with the refugees.
Then came the final blow: "We
finally got a spotter plane in the air.
They have tanks and armored
Town,Combat Base personnel carriers stretched along
A Pite Support Base Highway 1 for miles. Must be at
Airstrip
least two hundred."
44fRai1road
Ripley shouted back,"We can't
stop that many. We have ti -v
the bridge at Dong Ha." At firsi his
superior on the radio hesitated.The
Dong Ha and defend the bridge. I'll give sage warned,"No time for questions, ex top brass back in Saigon wanted to save
you more information when I can." pect enemy tanks. Out." When they the bridge. In the end, Ripley's logic pre
Binh's bodyguard, a powerfully built, reached Highway 9, which ran along the vailed. A weary voice responded: "You
rough individual who was known as south riverbank and intersected with are right. We can't authorize it, but you
"Three-fingered Jack," appeared and told Highway 1 at Dong Ha, it was clogged have to blow that bridge. Get moving that
Ripley that Binh wanted him at his com with thousands ofrefugees and, what was way and we will send some demo up to
mand post. Jack was one of those quiet, worse, deserters by the hundreds. All of you."
alert veterans that command respect, a them had only one thought in mind: to get As they approached Dong Ha, they
fearful enemy and a welcome ally. as far away as quickly as possible. saw the results of the destructive fire
Binh had decided to deploy the two Binh's radio contact informed him that power of the enemy's heavy artillery.
immediately available companies along the rest of his battalion plus a regular Corpses lay dismembered and forgotten
the south bank of the Cua Viet River. One Army of The Republic of Vietnam along the roadside. Dead livestock and
company would cover the main bridge (ARVN)tank battalion of about 40 tanks overturned carts were strewn in all direc-

10 Tradition, Family and Property

tions. Then the artillery started again,
countless guns firing together and shells
exploding all over the town but only the
town. It was being blasted off the map.
Everything came to a halt along the high
way.
The tank column could not go forward
and it could not stay where it was. They
backed off to the west and swung around
to the southeast and entered what was left
of the town from the south. The shelling
alternately intensified and then thinned
out. At the outskirts, the tank commander
refused to go any further but after more
arguments agreed to let two tanks accom
pany the dynamiters.As a parting remark,
Binh told Ripley to send a message to his
superiors: "There are Vietnamese Ma
rines in Dong Ha. We will fight in Dong
Ha. We will die in Dong Ha. As long as
one Marine draws a breath of life, Dong
Ha will belong to us." A hundred yards
■ iimM J
from the south end of the bridge, Ripley, .it. ®
Smock and Nha prepared to go on alone.

The Bridge
Captain Ripley studied the bridge
through his binoculars. It was built sim
ply but massively. The bridge's basic ^ ✓■ ■ ■
• >•' j ■ s,
strength lay in its steel I-beam girders that
held up the superstructure. They ran lon
gitudinally, that is, in the direction that
the traffic would flow. Bach girder stood
three feet high, and the flanges extended Colonel Ripley under the bridge
three to four inches on either side of the (Detail of a diorama at the U.S. Naval Academy, Annapolis)
vertical member. There were six of them
across with about three feet between two companies of Binh's Marines were The two officers broke from cover and
them. With all that steel, Ripley thought dug in. Across the river on the north side, ran straight for the bridge. Again the fire
to himself, the Sea Bees could have built there had to be thousands of NVA troops increased as they neared their objective.
a battleship. infesting the area. Halfway down his A heavy, tank machine gun kicked a
These hundred-foot long girders sat on slope, sat a bunker built up with sand bags spray of dirt in front of them. Ripley
top of massive, steel-reinforced concrete left over from some previous battle. drove himself harder and harder. When
piers (intermediate supports) that rose 20 The three stood up and made a dash for he safely reached the bridge abutm • he
or 30 feet out of the river. At both sides the bunker. As they ran, the fire from the almost collapsed from the exertio. ,e
of the river, the hundred-foot spans con north side increased in intensity and ac wondered how much longer he would
nected with the abutments(end supports). curacy. They dove for the bunker just in have to keep going.
In thickness, the piers ran between five time. Several shots thudded into the sand
and six feet. They would easily have bags right in front of them. Ripley de The Demolition
withstood any explosive power then cided to leave Nha here, where he could
available. The trick was to set the explo make reports to headquarters just as eas The explosives were waiting for them,
sives in such a way as to knock one set of ily, and not expose him to any more dan about a dozen pine boxes and an equal
girders off the piers,thus dropping a hun ger than necessary. number of canvas haversacks. Ripley
dred-foot span into the river—no small He then attracted the attention of a read the stencil on the three-foot boxes:
task but possible by a soldier with the squad leader at the river bank. Through DEMOLITION-TNT. Each box con
proper training. Fortunately, Captain Ri sign language, he asked him to provide tained 150 blocks that looked like gray
pley had received the necessary training cover for the last leg of the journey to the industrial soap.The haversacks contained
at Ranger School. bridge abutment.In a short period oftime, plastic explosives to be used in conjunc
Ripley surveyed the scene directly in Binh's Marines had a steady base of fire tion with the TNT.
front of him. Along the near river bank. hitting NVA positions on the north bank. Ripley decided to cut the girders loose

March-April, 1994 11
The girders of the Dong Ha bridge
were three-feet high and about three
feet apart.
at the first pier, a hundred feet from the
abutment. His problems began immedi
ately. The Sea Bees, to prevent sabotage
to the under section of the bridge had
constructed a chain-link fence on the river
side of the abutment topped with three
coils of razor wire. Ripley had to crawl
over the razor wire.
He chose to work on the downstream
side of the bridge. Most of the infantry
taking. The exhausted Marine had to go
men on both banks had dug in upstream, out there again and set the detonators.
where they had more open space. The
Marine captain climbed the fence and
grabbed the bottom flanges ofthe I-beam.
He then swung his feet up and hooked his
feet on the flange.
He began to inch himself along the
beam. His legs took a beating. The razor
wire sliced numerous cuts into his legs
which bled profusely. Through the wire
he went. He was sweating heavily. The
sweat rolled into his cuts and they began
to bum. At last, he was through the wire.
With 90 feet to go, Ripley let his feet
drop free and proceeded by hand-walking
down the girder, swinging forward hand
to hand. Arriving at the pier, he made an
attempt to catapult himself up into the
space between the outboard girder and the
next one upstream. His legs would not
cooperate. His energy was gone. Hanging
only from his hands, they began to ache.
Either he flipped up between the two
beams soon or he would fall into the river.
Once again; he almost made it that time.
On the third try the heels caught the
12
flanges. Then he twisted around until his and dropped below the girder. The com
body was spread-eagled between the two munists immediately opened fire, far
beams. He set the two haversacks of heavier than before with hundreds of
satchel charges and crawled on his el rounds bouncing off the girders. Over and
bows and knees back to Major Smock and over, he prayed to Our Lord Jesus Christ
the fence. and His Blessed Mother, "Jesus and
The major passed the first two boxes Mary, get me there! Jesus and Mary, get
ofTNT and two more haversacks through me there..."
the razor wire, which cut the major's Just as he reached the upstream box of
hands and arms. Spread-eagled between TNT,a tank shell hit the girder about two
the two girders, Ripley placed the boxes feet away. The angle was too flat and it
on the flanges and dragged the load, bounced off and exploded on the south
which weighed more than 180 pounds, bank with a violent crash. The vibrations
back to the pier, where he set the charges almost knocked him into the river. He set
to the first boxes of explosives. the detonator into the plastic explosive
Once more he dropped down, holding and lit the other end of the cord with a
onto the bottom flanges with only his match. He had measured enough cord to
hands. Swing back and forth, build mo allow about thirty minutes.
mentum, leap, grab, catch the heels and Ripley worked his way over to the
then muscle into the channel opening be downstream side and repeated the process
tween the next two girders. When his legs and then hand-walked back to the fence.
and lower body fell below the beams, the He realized that he had exceeded all nor
communist riflemen fired up into the steel mal human endurance, so again turned to
girders, with rounds ricocheting all over. God and His Mother: "Jesus and Mary,
Nothing hit him. Once up into the channel get me there! Jesus and Mary, get me
he was safe. there..." Heclimbed back through the razor
For the next two hours, Ripley worked wire once more and fell to the ground near
his way back and forth setting the the abutment in a bloody heap. He was so
charges. When he finished, he crawled tired that he could hardly lift his arm.
back through the razor wire, dropped to The major tapped him on the back.
the ground and lay there for a while gasp "Look what I found. But you won't need
ing for breath. Yet he had only accom them now." He pointed to a box of elec
plished the first part of the heroic under trical detonators. Ripley looked at the
caps and realized that he had to go
through the ordeal under the bridge once
Ripley would have preferred to use again. He had always been taught to rig
electrical blasting caps and wire, but none up a backup charge if one was available.
were to be found, only the old-fashioned At this point,the substance of a man takes
percussion caps and primer cord. To over. His moral integrity triumphs. In
make things more difficult, they could not fact, throughout the entire ordeal, it was
find any crimpers. Ripley had to crimp the the guiding principle. So he returned
caps onto the cord with his teeth. Since again simply because to do the job right
the shiny cylinders would explode if demanded it.
gripped too hard in the wrong place, a While Ripley was again riskir • life
slight miscalculation would blow his crawling around underneath the! Ha
skull apart. He remembered that back in Bridge setting up the backup charges.
Ranger School an instructor had placed a Smock ran a couple of boxes of TNT
detonator inside a softball and set it off. down to the smaller bridge and ran back
The explosion blew the cover, stuffing again. Ripley had completed the wiring
and string all over the place. and lay on the ground next to the abut
Carefully he placed the cap into his ment, too tired to move. Painfully, he
mouth, open end out and put the primer pulled himself up and, with a roll of deto
cord in the open end. He slowly bit down. nating wire hung over his shoulder, stag
It worked. The second time would be gered along with Smock back to the bun
easier, but he had to fight off overconfi- ker where Nha was waiting. The South
dence, so he remembered the softball. Vietnamese Marines unleashed a barrage
Now the Marine captain was ready to go of fire to cover them, yelling encourage
back out again. ment as they went, "Daii-iiy Dien! Dau-
This time the enemy was waiting for uy Dien!" (Captain Crazy! Captain
him. He crawled through the razor wire Crazy!)
Tradition, Family and Property

TPiinioCorreadeOlMira
AMERICAN
Colonel Ripley delivers an eloquent and
moving speech at the launching of the U.S.
edition of Nobility and Analogous Traditional
Elites in the Allocutions of Pius XII, at the
Mayflower Hotel in Washington, D.C.
At the bunker Ripley was glad to be
reunited with Nha. He looked around for
a way to trigger the explosion since they
had no blasting box. Nearby was a
burned-out truck, but the battery ap
peared to be in good condition.
Ripley tried several combina
tions to set off the explosives.
Nothing worked. The terrible
thought of failure came over
him.
The captain would have to
warn headquarters to give time
to others to regroup farther
south. He would stay with the
Third Marine Battalion. Binh
would never pull back. He had
already made that clear. The
battle-scarred warrior would
die at his post with no fore
thought of death. From across
the river, Ripley heard the
tanks starting up. The massive
assault was ready to begin.
Then the bridge blew. The
Diorama of Colonel Ripley's heroic feat at Dong Ha
March-April, 1994
shock waves came before rounded Captain Ripley with micro
the noise. The noise ar phones, asking one silly question after
rived, growing louder and another. Ripley yelled at them,"Get out
louder in a series of exploof here;the NVA are attacking." A mortar
sions that became one huge round exploded,throwing all ofthem into
roar. The entire hundred- a pile on the ground. Ripley crawled out
foot span dropped into the from underneath the bodies. Some were
river, leaving a huge gap in dead; others lay groaning and bleeding.
the bridge. The time fuses He looked around; then his heart fell.
had done their job after all. Nha lay dead with a mortar fragment in
his head. Major Smock was severely
The Aftermath wounded. All the South Vietnamese ve
hicles were pulling out. Ripley was able
The battle continued to to pile the wounded on them only with
rage around Dong Ha for difficulty. Nobody was staying around
days after, but the over now.
whelming forces of the When he went to load Nha's body on
NVA soon began to wear the last tank, it moved away and disap
out the defenders. Most ar peared. The beleaguered captain looked
eas in the north and south up and saw the point men of several NVA
had crumbled. A large rifle squads approaching. He was going
group of communists were to die, but he was taking his dead radio
pressing down on Dong Ha man with him. He put Nha's body over
from the west. Binh's Ma his shoulders and started walking, fully
rines were still dug in and expecting to catch a bullet any minute.
holding, with some of He heard rifle fire and looked up.
Smock's tanks and armored Three-fingered Jack and another Marine
personnel carriers lending were firing away at his assailants. More
support. Ripley was mak South Vietnamese Marines came over the
ing desperate calls for artil embankment directly in front of him and
lery support when a barrage kept the enemy pinned down until he
of mortar fire raked the climbed up behind them. Captain Ripley
area, signalling an all-out was safe.
attack. A few days later the Third Marine
At that moment, a vehicle carrying Battalion received orders to break
seven journalists and cameramen raced through the encircling enemy and a few
up. Completely oblivious to what was weeks after that it was pulled out of ac
going on, they jumped out and sur- tion. Of the original 700 men, only 52
survived. By then Smock, Nha
and Jack were dead. However,
they had succeeded magnifi
cently in their task.
The ARVN regrouped and
held a defensive line to" miles
south of Dong Ha. 1. he
Easter Offensive was slopped
because the NVA failed to
cross the bridge at Dong Ha.
One cannot but wonder that, if
a few more men like Captain
k
Ripley, Major Binh, Major
Smock, Three-fingered Jack
and Nha, the radio man, had
dedicated themselves like the
Crusaders of old, the commu
nists could have been stopped
entirely. As it was, they were
stopped for three years.
(U.S. Naval Academy, Annapolis)
13
 Cuban
Anticommunists
Issue Manifesto
Supporting U.S.
Embargo of Cuba
CUBANOS DESTERRADOS TO OUR COMPATRIOTS IN EXILE
AND ALL AMERICANS OF GOOD WILL:
The Honor of the West Is at Stake in the
Betrayal of Cuba
House Resolution 2229 introduced by Rep. Charles Ran
ge!(D-NY)calls for lifting the United States embargo
on communist Cuba. The Cuban-American community and
our fellow freedom-loving Americans are shocked and out
raged at this indecent proposal. Enactment of HR 2229
would:
— Constitute an unconscionable political
victory for aging dictator Fidel Castro, who has
never recanted his Marxist-Leninist ideology,
but reaffirms the communist doctrines he es
pouses as the protagonist of virulent anti-
American attacks.
— Unnecessarily and unjustly prolong the
suffering of our 10 million countrymen en
slaved on the Caribbean prison island by
strengthening the Castro regime in danger of
long-overdue collapse.
— Demoralize political, cultural, journalis
tic and economic sectors in the United States
and throughout the American Continent that
14
Iiiiii
oppose international communism, its guileful
pretense of metamorphosis notwithstanding.
— Rejuvenate communists in Russia,China,
North Korea, Serbia, Poland, Lithuania, and
other countries of Eastern Europe, who are
placing their bets on international disorder to
recover lost ground.
— Embolden communists, crypto-commu-
nists, fellow travelers, dupes, and followers of
Liberation Theology, within the Western hemi
sphere, who are awaiting their time to strike, as
the insurrection in Mexico reveals.
In sum, passing HR 2229 would signify not only a defeat
for the Cuban people but for freedom-loving patriots across
the globe. This callous betrayal of the Cuban people would
indelibly stain the honor of the West through its gross viola
tion of the fundamental principles of Christian civilization.
Faced with this challenge, Cubanos Desterrados reso
lutely affirms:
Advancing the cause of Cuba's liberty is a
Tradition, Family and Property
 just and timely initiative, a decisive challenge elites to fulfill their historic role through exem
upon which hinges the future of Western civi plary fidelity to the traditional values of Chris
lization. tian civilization.
An international order that is not guided by In conclusion, Cubanos Desterrados calls on our compa
sound moral principles will inevitably decay triots, the Cuban-American community to whom is en
into the international disorder of contemporary trusted—in this historic hour—the noble mission to offer a
confusion whose consequent chaos is plaguing living example ofthe Christian principles fundamental to the
the world. moral resurgence of the West and the establishement ofjust
Cubanos Desterrados calls to mind these words of warn and lasting peace:
ing: — To initiate a doctrinal, educational, and
The Summer 1993 issue of the journal New prayerful crusade to defeat the deplorable Ran-
Perspectives advises that in the post-
Cold War era the West will have to stand
up to a "war of civilizations" on the
plane of cultural values in order to sur
vive in the face of a new axis constituted
by the Islamic countries and Communist
China.
Zbigniew Brzezinski,a former White
House aide, warns in his book. Weak
Ramparts of the Permissive West, that
the "permissive and liberal" West has dO"
(CffDCJ
created "a moral and spiritual vacuum" COUN'®

that holds great potential for "cultural

self-destruction."
Prof. Allan Bloom in his highly ac
claimed book, The Closing ofthe Ameri 1V£ SPm FOR
can Mind, sounded the alarm about the THOSE WHO CAi
danger of inevitable decadence for a lib fllEE CUBA NOW! Freedom
I-A VIGj
eral society that rests on absolute toler
ance devoid of values.
Among the most solid and well- On February 24, Cuban-Americans gathered In front
founded warnings against the self-de of the White House to protest House Resolution 2229.
molishing policy of certain Western
leaders are two communiques by the
renowned Brazilian Catholic intellec
tual, Prof. Plinio Correa de Oliveira,
published in prominent American news
papers: "Is Communism Dead? And
What About Anti-Communism?" and
"Communism and Anti-Communism on
the Threshold of the Millenium's Last
Decade."
In his recent book. Nobility and
Analogous Traditional Elites in the Al
locutions of Pius XII: A Theme Illumi
nating American Social History, Profes
sor Correa de Oliveira calls on Western

March-April, 1994
 gel bill—of which our February 24 march to the
White House in opposition to lifting the em
bargo on communist Cuba is but a first step.
— To turn a deaf ear to the defeatism that
claims the lifting of the American embargo on
communist Vietnam—a betrayal of the Viet
namese people we wholeheartedly condemn—
automatically and irreversibly entails adopting
similar measures in regards to communist
Cuba.
— To be imbued with the conviction of the
supreme gravity of the hour and the confidence
that we can and shall shake the apathy and
indifference of strategic political centers whose
decisions bear so heavily on the future of our
beloved homeland.
— To know with moral certitude that in this
godly crusade we may count unreservedly on
the heavenly aid of the Most Blessed Virgin of
La Caridad del Cobre, Patroness of Cuba; of
Saint Anthony Maria Claret, former Bishop of
Santiago de Cuba; and of the innumerable mar
tyrs whose dying words were louder than the
guns of Castro's firing squads,a declaration we
embrace as our own:

LONG LIVE CHRIST,THE KING! DOWN WITH COMMUNISM!

February 17, 1994
Feast of Our Lady of Exile
Sergio F. de Paz Guillermo Ramsay
Miami Washington

INTERNATIONAL

Hell is assuredly not a myth for the

THE SPIRIT OF unfortunate souls condemned to re
main there for eternity, and should we

VOLTAIRE RETURNS TO hear perchance the hysterical and

THE STREETS OFPARIS
According to the tradition of the
Church, hell is a place of eternal ex
piation. However, in the minds of
many progressivists, hell represents
little more than a hoary myth, a mere
fabrication of man's morbid imagin
ings.
Still many people yet defend the
doctrine of hell's existence, including
some unsuspected by those same pro
gressivists, for example, the leading
voices of Rock whose lyrics are re
plete with references to the realm of
the damned, whose albums bear infer
nal images.
Voltaire would end his letters with
the imprecation,"Crush the infamous
one": the Catholic Church. His
followers are still working on it.
piercing cries of the damned,their
lamentation might well be:"God is
not with us...but this we have always
known."
But it was not from the pit of hell
that the world heard this cry of de
spair. Nor did it arise from the pen of
Voltaire—though worthy of his
spirit—the famous atheist doctrinaire
who so marked his era that he came
to personify anti-Catholicism, above
all in his native France.
No, it was on January 1994 in a
massive anti-Catholic rally conducted
by the left that this abominable cry re
verberated through the streets of
Paris—on the Boulevard Voltaire, no
less—estimates of whose numbers
ranged from 260,000 according to the

16 Tradition, Family and Property

 ¥
Leftists demonstrating in Paris against government measures favoring private schools
police and a miliion according to its
organizers.(The media weighed in at
600,000.)
The slogan, one of many polluting
the air of the City of Light, was in
spired by the weather, which met the
revolutionaries not with encouraging
blue skies and sunny rays but with an
ugly and threatening overcast. Hence
the rebels' line: "God is not with
us...but this we have always known,"
and an equally revealing slogan:"A
truly leftist climate...the heavens are
aristocratic" that recalled the revolu
tionary Michelet's reflections on the
weather of July 14, 1790, the first an
niversary of the fall of the Bastille.
Through these cries of open revolt,
these two events merge despite the
two centuries that separate them—
their spirit is the same.
March-April, 1994
The matter at hand was France's
subsidy to private schools, but—as
most French private schools are
Catholic—an "economic" issue pro
vides the pretext for a manifestation
of hate, revealing its true ideological
colors. As we shall see, this is fury di
rected against religious teachings,
against the Roman Catholic Church,
against her clergy, but above all,
against Our Lord Jesus Christ,
charged with partiality towards the
elites, the aristocrats, and prejudice to
wards the poor.
The limits of this article preclude a
thorough account of the questionable
history of the Falloux Law of 1850,
which established the percentage of
the subsidy allowed to private
schools. We would simply note that
Bayroux, the present minister of Edu
?!
cation, recently proposed a most mod
est reform of the law, benefiting in a
minimal manner the rate allocated the
primarily Catholic private schools,
thereby unleashing the rage we have
recounted above.
The slogans cited here attest to the
fury and thoughts of a Left who de
sires the abolition of private sch>
i.e.. Catholic education, but confesses
that God does not support its ideol
ogy, the godless heritage of the
French Revolution. The catchwords
portend God's favor of an aristocratic
society, constituted according to the
hierarchical orders, with harmonically
unequal classes. Such a society sup
ports—and is supported by—the natu
ral ascendancy of those who are more
virtuous, more valorous, more capa
ble of carrying the burden of leader-
 INTERNATIONAL

ship and heroism imposed by their

superiority. All this is implicit in
these leftist lamentations, aggra
News and Views
vated by the inclement weather.
Nor were these the only cries, on the
each a stain to sully the history of
this first-bom daughter of the
Church. In the very Plaza of the Re
Nobility and Analogous Traditional
public, a blasphemous poster por
trayed a crucified iconoclast who
said,"Public schools, my love," as
Elites
though pronounced by the sacred
and most serious lips of our Divine
Savior.
Other revolutionary rantings pro
claimed:"Money for the secular
ists, blows on the clericalists."
CHARLEMA GNE
"Aid the rich and heaven will aid
you.""Down with the biretta—lib
erate the condom.""Teaching, yes!
Eucharist, no!""The daughter of
On February 7, Italy's prominent newspaper Corriere della Sera published an
article titled "Charlemagne Rekindles Europe." According to it, "Charle
the breadwinner, yes; the daughter magne" is the hottest premiere from Monte Carlo,the site ofthe 34th International
of the Cardinal, no,""Money for
Film Festival.
the Devil's school, nails for the pri
The showing of this film, a mini-series produced by RAl (Italy's State
vate schools," and "Money for the
television and radio), opened the festival.
laicists, lions for the Christians."
In the words of the Corriere deUa Sera, "beginning with the death of
In this last rebel yell we clearly
Charlemagne's father, Pepin the Short, the series covers thirty years of the life of
observe the historic consistency
among good and evil. Just as our
this great Frankish king. He is portrayed as a prince who is wild in his youth, but
Christian ancestors were thrown to who, on maturing and assuming the responsibilities of a monarch, becomes
the lions during the murderous per conscious of his role as unifier of Europe in the name of
secutions of anti-Christian Roman Christendom."

emperors, today's leftists would
have their descendants in faith suf
fer the same fate. More than a
struggle between the Left and the
Right, in the final analysis, we are
engaged in the eternal battle be
tween Good and Evil. The events
described above confirm this and
offer a rare glimpse into the true in
ner nature of that rally.
Such a portrayal is refreshing,in that it contradicts Prof. Plin rrea dej
the thesis ofthe French Revolution, which holds that the Oliveira kisses the
functions and court life of the monarch and nobles throne of Blessed
acclimate them to a luxurious and delightful lifestyle that Charlemagne In this
deteriorates their characters. emperoWs chapel at
According to the French actor Christian Brendel, Aix-la-Cnapelle in
who plays the role ofthe king,"Charlemagne is a person 1988. '
age who grows little by little. He is a barbarian who is
very modern."
In contrast to the present leaders of European
unification,"Charles accomplishes his desire to unite the
peoples ofvarious nations,but does so without destroying

18
 their identities, and by respecting their cul
tures." He is an intelligent monarch who real
izes the advantages of political unity, and, re
vealing himself the true politician, builds it on
a legitimate foundation: respect for the multi
ple inequalities that God placed among the
nations.
The Italian article goes on to point out
that there has been a restoration of Charle
magne's popularity at a time when the response
to the TFP's latest book,l^obility and Analogous
Traditional Elites, reveals a surge in the popu
larity of the nobility and other traditional-
minded elites.
The article states: "Delighted with the
warm reception given 'Charlemagne,' the pro-
RekindlesEurope
ducers have promised spectacular mass scenes
in the next episodes, including the historic
battle of Roncesvalles and the encounters in
Saxony."
RA-1 itselfseems a little surprised at the
success of the film before a crowd who knows
what it takes for a film to be an international
success. Only now does RA-1 feel comfortable
with the idea ofinvesting in these costly scenes.
So it is a welcome piece of news that the
Charlemagne:
The Man and The Legend
"Charlemagne's campaigns against heresy, his concern with canon law,
his insistence on the application of the Benedictine Rule in monasteries, his
introduction of Roman liturgy into Frankland (the Sacramentary prepared
by Alcuin at Charles's direction later formed the basis of the Roman Missal
still in use)..., his aid to pilgrims and to Christians overseas, his endowments
of monasteries and churches, his regard for the morals of the clergy and the
improvementoftheir education,fully justified his title of "rector etdefensor
ecclesiae" The numerous synods that were held during his reign, and his
own personal interest in theological questions, stimulated a revival of
theology that lasted long after his death....
"The political consummation of Charlemagne's lifework, the "renova-
tio" of the Roman Empire of the West, was in the minds of his contempo
raries and post-contemporaries acontinuation ofthe ancient Roman Empire.
The twelfth-century Bavarian Kaiserchronik, for example, treated Charle
magne as one of the greatest in the succession of Roman emperors from
Augustus to Conrad III. Yet this same chronicle unwittingly bears wimess
to the fundamental difference between
the new and the old empires when it
identifies Charlemagne so closely with
the Church that Pope Leo III is pictured
as the emperor's brother. The legend-
building that began immediately after the death of Charles often altered
historical fact in this way in order to present a symbol of historical truth.
Charlemagne had united Church and State into an organic theocracy such
as had never been achieved by the Christian Roman emperors.... By grafting
Augustine on Augustus he produced a political entity different in kind from
the classic Roman Empire whose heir he considered himself. The people of
the Middle Ages signified their understanding of the difference when they
spoke of the Holy Roman Empire.
"After his death, his personality, his aims and his accomplishment
dominated the imaginations of men for centuries. Side by side, a real and a
legendary Charlemagne marched across the ages, the two figures gradually
merging until the founder of the Holy Roman Empire became one with a
fabled hero who led his paladins into battle against the never-ending hosts
of the infidel, and with a Christian saint before whom votive candles were
lighted.
"Preservation of the memory of the real Charlemagne was assured by iiie
popularity of Einhard's biography. Written some fifteen years after the
ruler's death, it was copied often, as the large number of extant manuscripts
proves. Here was a portrait of a mighty emperor of simple tastes whose
supremacy was recognized from Britain to far-off Baghdad; of a great
defender of the Church who never failed to rush to the aid of the Roman
pontiff; of a legislator; of a lover of arts and letters; of a general who fought
many wars with unfailing success (except for that notable defeat in Spain
which Einhard described in detail); of a militant evangelist of the Faith who
converted Saxons, Slavs and Avars by force of arms."
Richard Winston, Charlemagne (Indianapolis: The Bobbs-Merrill Co.,
1954).
Corriere della Sera brings us: Charlemagne rekindles
Europe. Who could have imagined that in 1994, at
the apex ofglorified egalitarianism, the film industry
would choose to resurrect the legendary figure of
this emperor, the champion of wise and construe-
tive harmonic inequality, the founder ofthe Middle
Ages, the warrior-king who fought 53 battles in the
50 years of his reign in favor of Christendom? And
what better confirmation could there be of the
timeliness of the TFP book on nobility?
GREAT DOCUMENTS OF CATHOLIC HISTORY
Total Liberty and Equality for Man; A Falsehood
In a decretal of March 10, 1791, to Cardinal
de la Rochefoucauld and to the Archbishop of
Aix-en-Provence, Pope Pius VI stated:
For indeed, that Assembly [the French Con
stituent Assembly] has decreed that it was laid
down in natural law that a man established in
society should rejoice in every sort of lib
erty, so that he surely ought not to be dis
turbed about religion, having as he does
the authority to think, to say, to write,
and even to print and publish whatever
he wishes concerning the proof of relig
ion itself. These marvels it has declared
to be derived from and to emanate from
the equality of human beings among
themselves and from the liberty of na
ture. But what more insane thing can be
imagined than to set up such equality and
liberty among all, so that nothing is at
tributed to reason, with which the human
race has been especially endowed by na
ture, and by which it is distinguished
from all other living creatures? When
God had created man and had placed him
in the Paradise of pleasure, did He not at the
same time impose a penalty of death on him if
he should eat from the tree of the knowledge
of good and evil? Did He not immediately by
this first command restrict his liberty? Did He
not subsequently, when man had made himself
guilty through disobedience, add more com
mands through Moses? And although He had
"left him in the hand of his own counsel," so
that he might be able to deserve well or ill,
nevertheless "He added His commandments
20
and precepts" so that "If thou wilt keep the
commandments...they shall preserve thee"
(Eccl. 15:14-16).
Where, then, is that liberty of thinking and
of acting that the decrees of the Assembly at
tribute to man established in society, as if it
were an immutable law of nature itself?... It
will have been necessary already from
the beginning for a man to be made sub
ject to his elders, so that he might be
guided and instructed by them and might
be able to align his own life in accord
with the norm of reason, humanity, and
religion; certainly from the origin of
each and every individual, it is obvious
that the equality and liberty boasted of
among human beings is vain and empty.
"Wherefore be subject of necessity"
(Rom. 13:5). Therefore, in order that hu
man beings might be able to come to
gether into civil society, a form of go\
emment had to be constituted, in which
those natural rights of liberty were as
signed to a position below the laws and
the supreme power of the rulers; from
which it follows, as Saint Augustine teaches:
"Indeed, the general agreement of human soci
ety is to obey its rulers" {Confessions, Book
III, Chapter 8, pt. 1). Wherefore, this power
ought to be traced back not so much to a so
cial contract as to God himself, the Author of
what is right and just.
Pii VI Pom. Max. Ada(Rome: Typis S. Congreg. de
Propaganda Fide, 1871). Vol. l,pp. 70-71.
Tradition, Family and Property
 1 ABORTION
J^orgotten
l^rutfis
Even the Devils
Cannot Stand It...
These wretches not only do not
bridle this fragility [homosexuality!,
but do worse, committing that ac
cursed sin against nature, and as
blind and fools, with the light of
their intellect darkened, they do not
know the stench and misery in
which they are. It is not only that
this sin stinks before me. who am
the Supreme and Eternal Truth, it
does indeed displease me so much
and I hold it in such abomination
that for it alone I buried five cities by
a divine judgment, my divine justice
being no longer able to endure it.
This sin not only displeases me as I
have said, but also the devils whom
these wretches have made their mas
ters. Not that the evil displeases
them because they like anything
good, but because their nature is an
gelic and causes them to loathe the
sight of the actual commission of
this enormous sin. They truly
enough hurl the arrow poisoned
with the venom of concupiscence,
but when their victim proceeds to
the actual commission of the sin.
they depart for the reason and in the
manner that I have said.
n^fte (Dialog of
St Catfierine ofSiena
March-April, 1994
AND RELATIVISM
by Orlando Lyra
II
A PSEUDO-MORALITY THAT
VARIES ACCORDING TO
CIRCUMSTANCE
When we read the stories of women
who had abortions, we often have the im
pression that a certain sympathy and under
standing is shown for the feticide mother as
a result of the circumstances' drama.
Take, for example, the victim of rape,
the wife forced by the husband to abort an
unwanted child, or the minor pressured by
the boyfriend to interrupt an undesired
pregnancy. In these cases, the victim of
abortion, the child, seems to figure as the
one responsible for the acts of the parents
or, even worse, as an unjust aggressor, an
unbearable burden, that must be eliminated
at any price.
When viewed in this light, the woman
who aborts becomes a poor victim of cir
cumstance.
To dramatize to the utmost the circum-
stancial factors becomes, then, a subtle psy
chological artifice to present abortion as ac
ceptable and even somewhat moral. By
using this artifice the most surprising justi
fications for abortion are created.
For instance, James M. Gustafson,
professor of Christian ethics at Yale Uni
versity. "has attempted to use experience
as argument. He criticizes the old rational
arguments against abortion as abstract
and juridical efforts by people who are
not involved in the situation yet pass
judgment on the actions of others. He pro
poses as a moral counsel that each case be
evaluated by those who are involved in it.
Notes:
1) James M.Gustafson,A Christian Approach to the Ethics ofAbortion, in Germain G. Grisez,
ElAborto: Mitos, Realidades yArgumentos(Salamanca: Editorial Sigueme, 1972), p. 411.
2) David C. Reardon,Aborted Women Silent No More (Westchester, IL: Crossway Books,
1990), pp. 12-13.
After describing a case in detail and enu
merating the principles he accepts, Gustaf-
sonconcludes:
"My own decision is: (a) If I were in
the woman's circumstances, I believe I
could morally justify an abortion and,there
fore,(b) I would affirm that an abortion is
morally correct in this case."
So, according to these premises, cir
cumstances could, in certain cases, nullify
moral principles!
In this line, it is curious to note that, as
David Reardon points out,"many studies
have shown that before becoming pregnant
themselves, most aborted women have
'definite moral opinions but little factual
knowledge about abortion.' These studies
have found that until placed in a situation
where they themselves are 'forced' to com
promise their moral values or compelled to
rationalize themselves as being 'excep
tions' to the rule....
"Perhaps the most revealing discovery
was that 84% said they would havi n
very willing to keep the child 'under l r
circumstances.' Less than 2% indicated
they would not have kept the child under
any circumstances."^
Other data cited by the same author re
veals that 41% of the interviewed women
"indicated a very negative attitude toward
abortion, compared to 15% who had a very
positive view of abortion. The remaining
43% were somewhere in between the ex-
21
 THE PRINCIPLE OF
SaintThomas Aquinas shows that not even God can deny tsveen things, between a galley, a wall, and a man;(4) it would
the principle of contradiction, the absolute law of the or mean the destruction of all tmth, for truth follows being;(5) it
der of being, because it is impossible for God to will the abso would destroy aR dmi^ts, even all opinion; for its very aflirma-
lutely impossible (Suirmw Contra Gentiles, bk. 1, chap.
84). Aristotle, according to the summary of theologian
Father Garrigou-Lagrange,"gives eight principal reasons
for defending the necessity and real validity of the princi
ple of contradiction. They are briefly: (1) to deny this ne
cessity and this validity would be to deprive words of their
fixed meaning and to render speech useless; (2) all idea of
the reality of an essence, or thing or substance as such,
would have to be abandoned; there would be only a be
coming without anything which is on the way of becom
ing; it would be like saying that there can be a flux with
out a fluid, a flight without a bird, a dream without a
dreamer;(3) there would no longer be any distiriction be-

tremes, indicating limited approval of abor
tion under 'special' circumstances."^
Even a summary study of these cases
undoubtedly points not only to a great per
sonal weakness in the fulfilment of the
moral precepts, but also to a relativist posi
tion on mor^ity and truth.'^
The aborted women with a positive
view of abortion (15%) are sure that hu
man life is trivial. For them, it is only a
relative value, otherwise they would
never kill their unborn child. The women
who indicate a limited approval of abor
tion also relativize the unborn child's
right to life, by subordinating it to "spe
cial circumstances." What is surprising,
however, is the 41% who held antiabor-
tion convictions but nevertheless had an
abortion because of the circumstances. In
their case, there is a notorious discrepancy
between the moraljudgment they sustained
before the abortion and their decision to in
terrupt the pregnancy. In other words,
the circumstances prevailed over the
moral principles.
Now what leads a woman to have an
abortion even when she considers it con
trary to her moral convictions? Why does
she not confront the circumstances as her
principles mandate instead of violating
them to adapt to the circumstances?
The explanation—which is not a jus
tification—is to be found in "man's innate
weakness following original sin" and in
the moral relativism resulting from the
"loss of the sense of God."^
What makes the relativist doctrine so
attractive is that it cloaks contradiction
with sophism, which becomes a lenitive
for these torpid consciences.
In his recent encyclical Veritatis Splen
dor, John Paul II points out the core of
moral relativism:
"Certain currents of modern thought
have gone so far as to exaltfreedom to such
an extent that it becomes an absolute, which
would then be the source of values. This is
the direction taken by doctrines which have
lost the sense of the transcendent or which
are explicitly atheistic. The indi\' '-nl con
science is accorded the status oi erne
tribunal of moral judgment which hands
down categorical and infallible decisions
about good and evil. To the affirmation that

3)Ibid, p. 13.
4) A system much in vogue among modem philosophers, relativism Ls the doctrine that denies the erostence of absolute principles and values. It
places all reason for being and knowing in the relation, reducing it to a merely subjective product Because of this, relativism leads to total subjectivism.
In other words,the relativisl denies the value of universal principles. He is only interested in the circumstances, which determine how we are to act
and think. Since it is the subject who judges the influence of these circumstances on his conscience, and since his conscience is the only arbiter of his
behavior, we fall into total subjectivism.
For the relativist, truth and moral, religious and other norms only have the value attributed to them by the subject or, at most, by a group of subjects,
but only in some ways and under certain conditions. No universal or necessary value is admissible.
Therefore, there are neither truths nor dogmas to be accepted as such forever. The relative becomes the only known absolute.
Relativism is not new in the history of thought. The Greek sophists, and especially Protagoras, were relativists. The skeptics reinvigorated relativism,
which had begun as an epistemological doctrine but quickly spread to philosophy, the mathematical and physical sciences, psychology and espedally
morality and religion.
5) Sacred Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, declaration On Certain Questions Concerning Sexual Ethics, December 29,1975, no. 9.

22 Tradition, Family and Property

CONTRADICTION
tion would be a negation. It would not be an opinion which
Heraclitus had when he afifirmed diat contradictories are true
at the same time;(6) it would mean the destruction of all desire
1 c, 4 ttit>
and all hatred; there would be only absolute indifference, for
there would be no distinction between good and evil; there
would be no reason why we should act;(7) it would no longer
be possible to distinguish degrees of error; everything
would be equally false and true at the same time;(8) it
would put an end to the vei^* notion of becoming; for there
would be no distinction between the beginning and the
end of a movement; the first would already be the sec
ond, and any transition from one state to another would
be impossible. Moreover 'becoming' could not be ex
plained by any of the four causes. There would be no sub

m ••f'
'
w.v.v

******
ject ofbecoming; the process would be without any effi
cient or final cause, and without specification, and it
would be both attraction and repulsion, concretion as
4« ft
4'4
't' lJ'fiCI < I < f I well as fusion" (Garrigou-Lagrange, God: His Existence
M'M'
and His Nature, vol. 1, p. 168).
am \ —

one has a duty to follow one's conscience is about the good,knowable by human reason, ingly.Such an outlook is quite congenial to
unduly added the affirmation that one's is lost, inevitably the notion of conscience an individualistic ethic, wherein each indi
moral judgment is true merely by the fact also changes. Conscience is no longer con vidual is faced with his own truth, different
that it has its origin in the conscience. But sidered in its primordial reality as an act from the truth of others. Taken to its ex
in this way the inescapable claims of truth of a person's intelligence, the function of treme consequences, this individualism
disappear, yielding their place to a criterion which is to apply the universal knowledge leads to a denial of the very idea of human
ofsincerity, authenticity and 'being at peace of the good in a specific situation and thus nature."^
with oneself,' so much so that some have to express ajudgment about the right con This pseudo-morality, also known as
come to adopt a radically subjectivistic con duct to be chosen here and now. Instead, "situation ethics," has long been con
ception of moral Judgment. there is a tendency to grant to the individ demned by the ecclesiastical Magisterium,
"As is immediately evident, tfie crisis ual conscience the prerogative of inde for representing the dilution of the very
of truth is not unconnected with this devel pendently determining the criteria of concept of morality.^ It represents, in the
opment. Once the idea of a universal truth good and evil and then acting accord moral field, a form of relativism, and is
6)John Paul n, Veritatis Splendor, 32. Emphasis in origlnaL
7) The Supreme and Sacred Congregation of the Holy Office condemned the eirors contained in this relathrist system of ethics by means of the In
struction of February 2,1956:
"Contradicting the moral doctrine and its application taught in the Catholic Church,a system of ethics often called 'situation ethics' began to spread
in many countries and even among Catholics. This system does not depend on the principles of objective ethics founded,in final arvalysis, on the'Be
ing'....
"The authors who follow this system affirm that the ultimate and decisive norm of behavior is not the objective right order—determined by the natural
law and known with certainty—but the interior judgment by which the individual, placed in a concrete situation, knows what to do.
"According to them, man's ultimate decision is not the application of the objective law to a particular case—as objective ethics teaches—^in which
the paiticulaiities relative to the situation are observed and considered, but raffier that personal judgment.
"The objective rectitude and truth in this judgment..cannot be detennined...by any objective norm outside of man and independent of his subjective
persuasion....
"According to these authors, the traditional concept of'human nature* is insufficient. We must resort to the concept of the 'existential' human nature,
which does not have absolute objective value, but only a relative and therefore mutable one....
"Only a relative value is given the traditional concept of the 'natural law.' Many things that are presently considered absolute postulates of the natural
law,in their opinion and doctrine are based on this concept of'existential nanne,' being therefore relative and mutable, and always adaptable to the situ
ation....
"Many postulates affirmed in this system of "situation ethics' are contrary to the truth and the dictates ofsound reason, reveal traces of relativism and
modernism, and seriously deviate from the Catholic doctrine taught during centuries....
"Having pondered,...this Supreme and Sacred Congregation of the Holy Office interdicts and forbids that this doctrine of'situation ethics'...be
taught...propagated or defended in any way" (ficta ApostoUcae Sedis, vol. 23, no. 3, pp. 144-145).

March-April, 1994 23
widely diffused in existentialist philosophy
in general.®
Once unrestrictedly accepted, where
would this concept lead us? "If such a the
ory were accepted without any restric
tions," comments Andrew Varga,"it is ob
vious that no order could be maintained in
socieW and no organized State could func
tion.
Here is a tragic example of this: No
body doubts that Hitler was sincerely con
vinced of his ideas about racial purity, that
he acted "in freedom," and that he took into
consideration the circumstances of Ger
many when he ordered the death of millions
of people. But who would deduce from this
that the Nazi holocaust was moral? It would
be absurd to do so. Why?
Because although a person can choose
between two positions, the morality of the
act is not in this possibility of choosing but
rather in the conformity of his choice with
the good.
The choice, or selection, does not
change the nature ofthe act, which will still
be good or bad according to what it is in it
self.
For instance, it isn't because someone
chooses an alcoholic beverage instead of
water that the nature of these substances
changes. That is why if a person drinks al
cohol thinking it is water he still suffers the
effects of the alcohol.
Consequently, the subjective intention
influences the morality ofthe act, diminish
ing or increasing the guilt or the merit ofthe
subject. However, it can never make the ac
tion good or bad.
So with circumstances: they can in
crease or lessen the culpability. But never
can they make a bad act good or totally ex
emptfrom guilt the agent who cooperates in
an intrinsically evil action.'^
There is then an objectivity in moral
judgments that does not depend on the cir
cumstances, the subjective states of the in
dividual, or the dominant culture. Rather it
depends on absolute moral principles^de
rived from the very nature of the acts.
Man, by virtue of his intelligence13
and the action of grace, can discern good
from evil and use his freedom to choose one
and reject the other.
These fundamental principles of mo
rality, grasped by the reason, are contained
in the "divine law—eternal, objective, and
universal—whereby God orders, directs,
and governs the entire universe and all the
ways of the human community, by a plan
conceived in wisdom and love. Man has
been made by God to participate in this law,
with the result that, under the gentle dispo
sition of divine Providence, he can come to
perceive ever increasingly the unchanging
truth."'"^
So, for example, the principle that
good must be done and evil avoided is con
natural with the human intelligence; it is in
scribed in its very nature. This principle
admirably summarizes what is called the
natural law, a law inscribed by God in the
human heart: "In the depths of his con
science, man detects a law which he does
not impose upon himself, but which holds
him to obedience.... For man has in his heart
a law written by God.To obey it is the very
dignity of man; according to it he will be
judged."^
The acts of man are morally good
when they are in conformance with his na
ture. The human action is wholly human
only when it conforms with the natural law,
the manifestation of the divine wisdom.
[Continued on p. 33]

Q Joseph Fletcher^ pzofisssar at the ^;^cqpal Theological Schoolin Cainbiidge, Massachusetts,is ccnsidexed the "fattier of situation ettiics," whose
spinious doctzine is exposed in the yroik Situation Ethics: The New Morality(Bos^:Beacon Press, 1966).
9)Andrew C.Varga,The Main Issuesin Bioethics ^ew Yodc Paulist Press, 19%),p. 13.
10)HVhen officially presenting the histruotion Donum Vitae, Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger etqixnuids this principle, though applying it to the questicm of
artificial procreation:
"The difficuUy which is continually raised against the teaching of ttie Church is drawn from the subjective intentions(the desire) of those concerned
in these processes (the spouses,ttie doctcns). Basically, the interdion (desire) of ttie spouses to hove a child and the intention of the researchers and
doctors to increase ttieir knowle^e for the future ben^ci himianity are good intentions, morally praiseworthy....
"The Church's h&gistmium cannot make even the slightest compromise with a viewpoint in vdiidi subjective desire is the sole and sufficient crite
rion to legitimate any medicalintervention whatsoever. Suctti a view is ultimately rooted in the denial ofthe truth of creation"(fi'Osservatore Romano,
March 16,1987, p.6).
11) When addressing the cpiestian ofhomosexuality,ttie Congregaticui for the Doctrine ofthe Faith illustrates in a magistral way what we have just af
firmed:
"At the present time ttiere are th(»e who,basing themsdves on observations in the psychological order, have begun to judge indulgentty, and even
to excuse completely,homosexual rations between certain people. This they do in opposition to the cmistant teaching of the magisterium and to the
moralsense(rf the Christian people....
"Their culpability will be judged with prudmice. But no pastoral method can be employed which would give moraljustification to these acts on the
grounds that ttiey would be consonant with the conditfrm ofsuch people.For according to ttie objective moral order, homosexual relations are acts
which lack an essmitial and indispensable finality. In sacred scripture they are condemned as a serious depravity and even presented as the s. ise-
guence of rejecting God.This judgment ofscripture does not ofcourse permit us to conclude that all those who suffer from this anomaly are pe^ ally
responsible for it, butit does attest to the fact that homosexual acts are intrinsically disordered and can in no case be approved of"(declaration On Cer
tain Questions Concerning SexualEthics,6).
12)"nie Church ttiroughout her history has always cmtsidered a certain number of precepts ofthe naturallaw as having an and immutable
value,and in their transgressian she has seen a contradiction of the teaching and spirit ofthe Gospel..
"These principles and norms in no way owe their migin to a certain type of culture, but rattier to the knowledge ofthe divine law and of human na
ture. They therefore cannot be considered as having become out date or doubtful ioider ttie pretext that a new cultural situation has arisen" (ibid., 4,
8).
13) The conformity of the intelligence with the iipright appetite constitutes the "recta ratio"(d St. Thomas Aquinas,Summa Theologica,I-II,57 a. 3;
Veritate, \,2\De virtutibusin communi,13). The ratio is onlyrecta when it follows the natural order of ttiings, the fundamental firitcria of morality.
"When we speak ofrecte raffo," writea Er. Victorino Rodriguez y Rodriguez, OJP.,"we refer to a qualified, normative reason, which is the measure of
the entice moral order through this immanent human norm that is^conscience itselt
"The conscience is recta ratio, that is, vutious,when it agrees with the ratio aetema,the norm oflast appeal, which is always right and by which
the whole cader of good is defined and dignified,
"Since ttfo consdenee is essentially a reality of normative knowledge,its uprightness consists in its truth, that Is to say,in its ccmformity with the su
preme norm,the ratio aet0nia"(Estudios de Antropolo^a Teologica [Madrid: Speiro, 1991],p.434).
14) Vatican Cdimcil H,BUgrdtatis Humanae,3.
18)"Natural synddcesis"is what St Thomas Aquinas calls ttiis principle,"bcmm faciendum, mabim vitamdum."
fri ottier words,the syhdmesis is ttie habitual conscience or the habit ofthe first pfricfoles of the moral order(d Summa Theologica,1,79, a. 13).
16) Vaficah Council ff,Gaudiurn ef Spes,16.

24 Tradition, Family and Property

 RELIGION
Apparition of Our Lady at Pontmain
OUR LADY OF HOPE
Pontmain is a tiny village tucked
away in the northwest comer of
the Department of Mayenne on the
January 17,1871
border between Brittany and Nor
mandy, thirty-three miles from the
Abbey of Mont Saint Michel. It was chosen by the Mother
of God for one of the most impressive manifestations of her
kindness in recent times.
Four children were the privileged seers of the marvels
that were staged in a star-filled sky over that tiny hamlet
on the blessed night of January 17,1871. These four were
Eugene Barbadette,12 years old;his
brother Joseph,10;Frangoise Richer,
11; and Jeanne-Marie Labosse,9.
At that time Divine Providence
was subjecting France to an arduous
trial, an invasion by the Prussians.
On Sunday, January 15, the Pms-
sians were just across the river from
Laval, the capital of Mayenne. Fa
ther Guerin's congregation in Pont
main was filled with grief, so he
spoke briefly to them of the trust
t-
they should have in God and His
Blessed Mother. Their hearts were
lifted, and they sang with renewed
confidence the plaintive words of
the hymn to Our Lady of Hope,
"Mother of Hope."
On January 17, Eugene Bar
badette found the winter sky bril
liant with stars. As his eyes wan
dered over the firmament,his atten
tion was drawn to an unusual
movement on the roof of Augustine Guidecoq's house,
some seventy feet away.
The stars seemed to melt away and suddenly,about five
feet above the roof, there appeared a beautiful lady!
She was dressed in a robe of deep,radiant blue,studded
with gold stars. Her dress hung loosely,without a sash.The
full sleeves extended to her hands. She wore blue slippers
tied with gold ribbons in the shape of rosettes.
Thelady'shairwascompletelycoveredwithablackveil.
March-April, 1994
which was thrown back over her
shoulders and fell below the level of
her elbows. She wore a gold crown in
the shape of a diadem that had no
ornament other than a red band cir
cling the center.
Her hands were extended—"as on the Miraculous
Medal," as Eugene testified—^but without the rays of light.
The lady's face was of incredible beauty. But what most
impressed the lad was her smile.She smiled at him the way
his own mother did when he had done something that
pleased her very much.
For a full fifteen minutes the boy
gazed at the beautiful lady. His
brother Joseph joined him and also
saw her.
Mama Barbadette went to the con
vent and summoned one of the sis
ters, Sister Vitaline. She went to the
bam but did notsee the lady.She did
see,as did all the villagers,three stars
arranged in a triangle, which re
mained throughout the apparition.
Sister sent two little boarders at the
school,Frangoise Richer and Jeanne-
Marie Labosse, to the bam. Both de
scribed the apparition exactly as the
boys had done.
Another nun. Sister Edward,
called the parish priest. Father
Guerin. When he reached thi -ne
of the apparition, a large numi of
villagers had already gathered there.
Another child had the privilege of
seeing the lady. This was two-year
old Augustina Boitin,whose mother,
the wife of a wooden-shoe maker,
joined the group with the baby in her arms. The baby
immediately stretched her little arms out toward the appa
rition and lisped "Jesus,Jesus!"
As they watched, a large blue oval formed around the
figure of the lady, about two feet from her body and of the
same hue as her dress. Then four candle holders appeared
within the oval as though attached to it. Two were at the
height of the lady's shoulders,two at the level of her knees.
The candles were not lighted. A small red cross also ap-
25
 The Basilica of Our Lady of Hope at Pontmain
peared on her left side like a badge.
The old man,Jean Guidecoq,made a burlesque of look
ing at the apparition as though it were an eclipse. He saw
nothing,of course,but his action brought a roar of laughter
from the rowdy elements present.
It also brought a rebuke from Our Lady."She looks very
sad," said Eugene.
Father Guerin suggested that they pray the Rosary. The
parishioners fell obediently to their knees. The four seers
remained standing so that they could still see the beautiful
lady,who smiled again.The figure of the
lady began to grow in stature, as if to
show the power of the greatest of Marian
prayers. While the base of the oval re
44
But pray, my
mained in the same position, the entire
apparition slowly enlarged, becoming
children.
twice its original size by the end of the
prayers.
God will hear
The three large stars moved outward
to make room for the expanding oval. you in a little
And as the Hail Marys were recited, the
stars on the lady's dress multiplied,cov while."
ering the robe in an irregular pattern.
The stars in the sky seemed to be
pushed aside by the oval. First they gathered around the
rim, then they moved, two by two, to Our Lady's feet,
remaining in a cluster outside the oval.
Just as the gathered faithful finished singing the first
verse of the Magnificat, a white banner, more than a yard
wide and as long as Guidecoq's house, began to unroll
beneath Our Lady's feet. An invisible hand seemed to be
writing on the banner in gold letters.The letters,all capitals,
very slowly formed Mais, French for "but."
For ten minutes there was no more writing. The crowd
began singing the hymn again. Now the hand went to work
once more. As the last verses were simg, there was a com
plete sentence: Mais priez, mes enfants—"But pray, my
children."
Father Guerin requested that they pray the litany of
Loretto. As the prayers resumed, the hand again began to
write.
More words slowly formed on the banner: Dieu vous
26
exaucera dans un peu de temps—"God will hear you in a
Uttle while."
The litany being completed. Father Guerin intoned the
hymn Inviolata.
As the people sang the line"O dearest loving Mother of
God," another line of letters took shape on the white ban
ner: Mon Fits—"My Son." Now all exclaimed with joy:"It
is She,it really is She!"
The crowd spontaneously began the Salve Regina. More
letters were formed: Be laisse toucher—"My Son lets Him
self be touched."
A gold bar, three to four inches wide,
underlined this part of the message. The
inscription was completed as the Salve
Regina came to an end.
With a new spirit of hope, the faithful
sang "Mother of Hope," the hyrrm they
had sung every Sunday in church since
the war began.
Throughout the apparition, the lady
had held her hands extended. Now she
raised them to the height of her shoul
ders, the palms outward and bent
slightly backwards. Her elbows were
held close to her body,but not close enough for her sleeves
to obscure the red cross. She seemed to be accompanying
the music with her fingers, moving them slightly as though
She were playing an extremely delicate instrum Al
though no sound came from her lips.She also seemed to be
joining in the singing of the hymn.
But what impressed the children most was her smile. It
was the most beautiful smile She gave them all evening.
Toward the end of the hymn a request was made for victory
over the enemy. Suddenly, the banner and the letters dis
appeared...
Father Guerin then intoned the hymn Mon doux Jesus—
"My sweet Jesus." Our Lady of Hope was deeply moved
by this hymn of contrition."She is sad again!" the children
cried out.
A large red cross appeared in Our Lady's hands. At
tached to it was a figure of the Crucified, also red but of a
darker hue. No blood flowed from it. The head of Our Lord
Tradition, Family and Property

Our Lady of Hope Shrine in New York
inclined slightly to the left. The crucifix did not bear the
inscription INRI. Instead it had a second cross piece at
tached to the top,slightly shorter than the one to which the
hands were nailed. It was white and printed on it in blood-
red letters was the name Jesus Christ.
Our Lady held the crucifix just above her feet, inclining
it toward the group.Throughout the singing ofthe"Mother
of Hope," she kept her eyes fixed on her crucified Son,her
lips moving as if in supplication. She did not
weep but had an expression of indescribable
sorrow. The children were so moved by her My Son
grief that they could not help
crying. The villagers, sharing 1 |. ffltncolf
the children's reaction, shed
many tears as they sang.
As soon as the Man doux Jesus began,one of the stars at
Our Lady's feet began to move. It entered the oval and
traveled in a clockwise direction from one candle to an
other, lighting each of them in turn. It then moved out of
the oval and remained over the large star above Our Lady's
head.
After the last verse of Mon doux Jesus, Father Guerin
intoned the Ave Maris Stella.
The crucifix disappeared and Our Lady's hands re
sumed their former position, as in the Miraculous Medal.
She smiled once again, though with a trace of her former
sadness.
Two white crosses about five inches high appeared on
Our Lady's shoulders,framing Her head between them.
Father Guerin then suggested that the night prayers be
said.
During the examination of conscience, the children an
nounced that a large white veil covered Our Lady. Appear
ing beneath her feet, outside the oval, it had slowly risen,
hiding the figure as it rolled upward. The veil stopped
briefly at the waist, then rose as far as the neck until only
March-April, 1994
v
Statue of
Our Lady of Hope
in front of the
basilica at
Fontmain
the face of the Mother of Hope, with her beautiful smile,
was visible. It lingered there a little longer,then rose again
to hide her face. The beautiful Lady had given the children
a last smile, but then only the crown remained.
Finally, just as the lught prayers ended, so too did the
apparition.
It was about nine o'clock. It had been three hours since
Eugene had first seen the beautiful lady.
Even before news of the events at Pont-
main could have reached them, a rumor ran
through the Prussian lines; "A Madonna
guards the country and pre-
vents us from advancing."
On January 17, the roar of
cannon had been clearly
heard at Laval,and the entrance of the Prussian troops was
expected at any moment. But General von Schmidt re
ceived orders later that night not to enter the city.
Brittany was spared,as was most of Normandy.
On January 28,the armistice long hoped for was signed.
It would be a disastrous peace,but useless bloodshed and
destruction had come to an end. The promise had \
fulfiUed.
On the feast of the Purification,February 2,1872,Bishop
Wicart issued a pastoral letter announcing the canonical
decision: "We judge that the Immaculate Virgin, the
Mother of God,truly appeared on January 17,1871..."
Shortly after Father Guerin's death in May of 1872,
Bishop Wicart invited the Oblates of Mary Immaculate to
take charge of the parish and the shrine. It was under their
direction that the church of Our Lady of Hope, with its two
spires dominating the village, was constructed. It was con
secrated in 1900 and elevated to the dignity of minor basil
ica in 1905. Pope Pius XI granted a special Mass and Office
of Our Lady of Hope of Pontmain in 1922.
[Continued on p. 33]
27
Our narrative takes us back to the turbulent nine
teenth century, which was so decisive in the trans
formation of national structures, the liquidation of
European dynasties, the secularizing of the West and the
diminution of the influence of the Church. A century that
Episodes
knew well how to prepare the decadence of our own un
happy and anarchic twentieth century.
It was a century whose latter half witnessed one of the
of History
most significant episodes of the history of Christendom: the
battle between a formidable pope and one of the greatest
in the Light of
statesmen Europe has ever known.
Bismarck, head of Emperor William I's cabinet, went
down in History with the sobriquet "The Iron Chancel
Revolution and ^
lor"—a highly appropriate title, due to his intransigent
firmness in directing, his extraordinary capacity to govern Counter-Revolution
and his clear-sightedness as a great statesman. Early in his
brilliant career he realized that the fulfilment of his mission
would not go unopposed and the path to the achievement of But all thesefactors might havefailed ofresults in
his goals would not be easy. To his surprise, however, and the domain ofpolitics had it not beenfor the rise ofa
to the great glory of that century, he met his match in a forceful and sagacious statesman to a position ofvast
champion opposed to him: the great Pope Pius IX—like he, power in the Prussian state. How he used that power
of great personality, firmness, perspicacity in action, but at has been shown.
the service of Good, of the Holy Church, of her rights as The Constitution of the new state was adopted
well as the rights of Christendom, already so threatened by immediately after the close of the war with France,
the laicist statesmen of the time. If Bismarck can rightly be and went into force April 16, 1871. In most respects
called "The Iron Chancellor," with much more reason can it is simply the Constitution of the North German
the man of God,Pius IX be given the sobriquet"The Golden Confederation of 1867. The name Confederation
Pope." Pius IX feared no enemy, forsook no principle, gives way to that ofEmpire, and the name ofEmperor
conceded not one step to evil and, on the contrary, obliged is substituted for that ofPresident.
it to bow before the power of Good placed in battle array. But the Empire is a confederation, consisting of
It is to honor this Supreme Pontiff that we bring to the reader twenty-five states, and one imperial territory, Alsace-Lor
the history of this event as told by C. Downer Hazen in his raine. The King ofPrussia is ipsofacto German Emperor.
book Europe Since 1815 in the chapter about the German
Empire. After each of his passages—which will be in ital The title of monarch is conserved, but in reality the
ics—we will include our commentaries with the intention
of providing the reader a brief analysis in the light of
Revolution and Counter-Revolution, by Prof. Plinio Correa
de Oliveira.
Representatives the Ituropean
Hazen begins: powers at the Berlin
The German Empire 1878
The Franco-German war completed the unifica
tion of Germany. That unification was, however, no
by-product of a war, no astounding improvisation of
a genius in politics and diplomacy. The foundations
had been laid before, and the superstructure had been
slowly and painfully built up. Many forces had long
been cooperating, as we have seen, and had at last
converged toward this triumphant issue. Most effec
tive of all was the passion for nationality, which gave
to the nineteenth century such elevation of emotion
everywhere.

The unification of Germany (like that of Italy) under the

pretext of nationalism and patriotism revolutionized the
traditional structures of Europe, which had developed since
the Middle Ages in an organic, hierarchical and sacral
manner.

28
 The Iron
Chancellor
Retreats Before
a Golden Pope
monarch becomes more like a president than an emperor.

The Bundesrath and the Reichstag continue, en
larged by the admission of new membersfrom the new
states, but with practically the same powers. The Em
peror declares war with the consent ofthe Bundesrath;
he makes treaties which, ifthey concern matters thatfall
within the sphere ofimperial legislation, must be ratified
by Parliament. He is head of the army and navy. He is
assisted by a Chancellor whom he appoints, and whom
he removes, who is not responsible to the Parliament but
to him alone. Under the Chancellor are various secre
taries ofstate, who simply administer departments, but
who do notform a cabinet responsible to Parliament.
The Empire is a constitutional monarchy, but not a
parliamentary one.
Laws are made by the Bundesrath and the Reich
stag. The Bundesrath consists of delegates appointed
by the rulers of the different states. The votes of each
state, ranging in numberfrom one to seventeen, are
cast only as a unit and that according to the instruc
tions of the state government. The Reichstag is the
only popular element in the Empire. It consists of397
members, electedfor a term offive years by the voters,
that is, men twenty-five years of age or older. The
powers of the Reichstag are inferior to those of most
of the other popular chambers of Europe. It neither
makes nor unmakes ministries. While it, in conjunc
tion with the Bundesrath, votes the appropriations,
certain ones, notably thosefor the army, are votedfor
a period of years. Its consent is required for new
taxes, whereas taxes previously levied continue to be
collected without the consent of Parliament being
secured again. The matters on which Parliament may
legislate are those concerning army, navy, commerce,
tariffs, railways, postal system, telegraphs, civil and
criminal law. On matters not within the Jurisdiction
of the Empire each state legislates as it chooses.
The German Empire is unique among feder '
ernments in that it is a confederation ofmonar il
states, which, moreover, are very unequal in size and
population, ranging from Prussia with a population
of 37,000,000, and covering two-thirds of the terri
tory, down to Schaumburg-Lippe, with a population
of 45,000. Three members of the Empire are repub
lics: Lubeck, Bremen, and Hamburg. The rest are
monarchies.

Under the constitution of a united state, these monar

chies may have the appearances but not the autonomies of
former times. The Revolution advances with great astute
ness. So as not to shock too much, it advances gradually,
maintaining the appearances as long as possible. As soon as
the people are accustomed to the new situation, the Revo
lution then also casts aside the old appearances.

29

Defenders of their country in the war of 1870: Trapplst monks at exercise before joining the army of France.
All have constitutions and legislatures, more or
less liberal. This confederation differs from other
governments of its class in that the states are of
unequal voting power in both houses, one state
largely preponderating, Prussia, a fact explained by
its great size, its population, and the importance ofits
historic role.
So in reality Prussia rules Germany.
Since 1871, Germany has had three Emperors,
William I(1871-1888), Frederick 111 (March 9-June
15, 1888), and William II. since 1888.
Bismarck's Commanding Position
The reign of William 1, as Emperor,falls into two
periods; from 1871 to 1878, a period of internal
administrative reforms, and of bitter struggles with
the Roman Catholic Church—and from 1878 till
1888, the year of his death, a period characterized by
the prominence of economic questions, of protection
to industries, ofsocial reforms, and ofthe acquisition
of colonies. During all this time Bismarck was the
Emperor's chief minister or Chancellor. Having in
nine years made the King, whom he found upon the
point of abdicating, the most powerful ruler in
Europe, and having given Germans unity, he re
mained the chief figure in the state twenty years
longer until his resignation in 1890.
His position now was one ofimmense prestige and
authority. Much legislation rendered desirable by the
new situation was passed in the nextfew years. Impe
rial offices were organized. An imperial bureau of
railroads was established (1873). In 1873 monomet
allism was adopted in the place of the confusion of
groschen, kreutzer, which hindered trade. New coins
were issued, bearing on one side the effigy of the
Emperor, and on the other the arms of the Empire—
"Going to preach to the people the good news of
30
iTii
m-
9. -Hi
•Hff''
unity." The Imperial Bank was erected in 1875, and,
in 1877, elaborate laws on civil and criminal proce
dure, on bankruptcy, on thejudicial organization, and
still later, a civil code, were passed. A new system of
local government was adoptedfor cantons, circles, or
provinces, whereby the Judicial and police authority
of the nobility was abolished, and more power was
given the voters.
It is the republicanization of society.
The Kulturkampf
No sooner was the new Empire established than it
was torn by afierce religious conflict that lasted many
years, the so-called Kulturkampf, or warfor civiliza
tion, a contest between the State and the Roman
Catholic Church. Germany had, since the time of
Luther, been divided among the Protestants and
Catholics, the Protestants predominating. South Ger
man states, Bavaria, Baden, were Catholic. In Prus
sia, the stronghold of Protestantism, there were two
strong Catholic sections, to the east in the Polish
provinces, and to the west along the Rhine. Many
causes contributed to the fanning of religu is-
sions at this time. By the Prussian Constitute. .< of
1850 almost complete liberty ofaction and control of
organization were granted the Church, which availed
itselfmost energetically ofthe advantage thus offered.
Religious societies, monastic orders, missions, were
established widely and conducted an active and un
commonly successful propaganda during the nextfif
teen years. Prominent among these were the Jesuits.
Two classes were alarmed by this progress, the ortho
dox Protestants, and those devoted to freedom of
thought, who dreaded the rise of religiousfanaticism
as prejudicial to culture.
The wars with Austria and France increased the
religious disturbance. They were victories by a Prot-
Tradition, Familyand Property
 estant over two strongly Catholic powers. Leadership
in Germany had passedfrom Austria, in Europefrom
Austria and France, to the principal Protestant nation
of the continent, Prussia. In the Seven Weeks' War,
the Catholic states, Bavaria, Baden, had sided with
Austria. It was widely believed that the French war
had been largely occasioned by the Jesuits, working
through the Empress Eugenie, and animating her ar
dent desire to humble the grooving Protestant power.
Bismarck shared this belief The loss of the Pope's
temporal power just at this time, 1870, embittered
Catholics.
Under the same pretext of nationalism and patriotism,
Italy was also unified. In the process, the infamous annexa
tion of the pontifical states was accomplished.
During the war of 1870 the Archbishop of Posen
went to Versailles to solicit Bismarck's intervention
in behalf of the Papacy. He was coldly received.
Apparently with the purpose of bringing political
pressure to bear upon the Chancellor, a Catholic
party was organized at once, the so-called Center,
and in the election to thefirst Imperial Parliament it
won sixty-three seats; in the election to the Prussian
legislature ofLandtag,forty-seven. This party desired
the restoration ofthe temporal power ofthe pope and
the independence of the Church.
The Dogma of Papal Infallibility
The immediate cause of the conflict was the proc
lamation by the Vatican Council in 1870 of the new
dogma ofpapal infallibility, the dogma that the Pope
cannot err "when he defines ex cathedra, and in virtue
of his apostolic authority any doctrine offaith, or
morals," a dogma that shocked Lib
erals thoroughly penetrated with the
modern scientific spirit, and that
seemed to politicians to assert that
the Pope was superior to all rulers,
and had a claim upon the loyalty of
the faithful superior to that of their
sovereigns.
■ > 1-
The proclamation of this dogma and that
of the dogma of the Immaculate Conception
were two formidable blows dealt by Pius IX
against his persecutors. Without any doubt,
these dogmas are two of the most beautiful
stars in the crown of glory of this holy pontiff,
a true warrior of the Church and Our Lady.
Bismarck at the time of
the Franco-Prussian War
March-April, 1994
On the promulgation of this dogma a conflict
broke out between the Church and the State. In the
Vatican Council the German bishops had opposed the
new dogma, but had been in the minority. It now
required that all bishops and priests should subscribe
to it; the large majority did so, but some refused. A
leading opponent was Ddllinger, a distinguished pro
fessor and theologian. Ordered to explain the dogma
in his university of Munich he denied the principles
on which it was based. "As a Christian, a theologian,
an historian and a citizen, I cannot accept this doc
trine," he declared. He was accordingly excommuni
cated. i4j' an answer to this the university elected him
as its Rector. The conflict quickly widened, affecting
school and parishes.
The Firmness of Pius IX
The dissidents called themselves Old Catholics,
proclaiming their adherence to historic Catholicism,
but rejecting merely this addition to their creed as
false. These men were excommunicated and deprived
of their positions as priests or teachers. People were
forbidden to attend worship in churches where they
officiated, students to attend the lectures ofsuch pro
fessors.
Here we see the power of the Holy Church punishing
error with apostolic severity to protect the flock from nas
cent heresy and the tyranny of evil.
The Old Catholics thereupon appealed to the im
perial and state governmentsfor protection.
The Retaliation of Bismarck
A religious war was shortly in
progress, which grew more bitter
each year. First the Imperial Parlia
-..zt • * mentforbade the religious orders to
engage in teaching; then, in 1879, it
expelled the Jesuits from Germany.
Of all legislation enacted dun is
struggle the Falk or May Laws uj the
Prussian legislature were the most
important (passed in May of three
successive years, 1873, 1874, 1875).
Bismarck supported them on the
ground that the contest was political,
not religious, that there must be no
stale within the state, no power con
sidering itself superior to the estab
lished authorities. The State must be
lay. He also believed that the whole
movement was conducted by those op
posed to German unity. Anything that
imperiled that unity must be crushed.
These May Laws gave the State large
 powers over the education and appoint
ment of the clergy. They forbade the Ro
man Catholic Church to intervene in the
civil affairs, or to coerce citizens or offi
cials; they required that all clergymen
should pass the regular state examination
of the gymnasium, and should study theol-
ogy for three years at a state university;
that all Catholic seminaries should be sub
ject to state inspection. They also estab
lished control over the appointment and
dismissal of priests. A law was passed
making civil marriage compulsory. This
was to reduce the power that priests could
exercise by refusing to marry a Catholic
and a Protestant, and now even Old Catho
lics. Religious orders were suppressed.
The Catholics Confront Persecution
Against these laws the Catholics indignantly pro
tested. The Pope declared them null and void; the
clergy refused to obey them, and thefaithful rallied to
the support ofthe clergy. To enforce them the Govern
ment resorted to fines, imprisonment, deprivation of
salary, expulsion from the country. The conflict
spread everywhere, into little villages, as well as into
the cities, into the universities and schools. It domi
nated politics for several years.In over a thousand
parishes in Prussia, all religious services were sus
pended and churches were closed. There was no priest
to baptize or to marry. Eight out ofthe twelve bishop
rics were vacant. One bishop had fled to Austria,
another was in hiding in a little village in Holland,
and in order to visit hisfellow-Catholics at Munich,
had disguised himself as a peddler; another, a cardi
nal, had taken refuge within the Vatican itself. The
national life was more and more troubled, and the end
was not being accomplished.
Persecution Strengthens the Catholics
Indeed, the resistance ofthe Catholics only stiffened
under what they called this Diocletian persecution.
Diocletian was the Roman Emperor who conducted the
last and cruelest persecution against the Church.
In the elections of 1877 the Center succeeded in
returning ninety-two members, and was the largest
party in the Reichstag. It was evident that the policy
was a failure. Other questions were becoming promi
nent, of an economic and social character, and Bis
marck wished to be free to handle them. Particularly
requiring attention, in his opinion, and that of Wil-
32
His Holiness Pope Plus IX
Ham I, was a new and most menac
ing party, the Socialist. Bismarck
therefore prepared to retreat. The
7 death of Pius IX in 1878, and the
election ofLeo XIII, a more concili
atory and diplomatic Pope, facili
A,
tated the change of policy. From
1878 to 1887 the anti-clerical leg
islation was in one detail after an
other abandoned. First the May
Laws were suspended, in 1879;
then rescinded in 1886; religious
orders were permitted to return
with the exception ofthe Jesuits(1887). Ofthe various
laws only, those concerning civil marriage and the
civil registration of births and deaths, and the state
inspection ofschools were left. In returnfor the meas
ures surrendered Bismarck gained the support of the
Centerfor laws which he now had more at heart. The
religious conflict lasted fifteen years, and was acute
during five.
Conclusion
Hazen tries his best to limit himself to a historical
description, without inserting personal commentaries.
However, like with any historian, something of his view
point transpires in his writing. It is only natural. And al
though his viewpoint deserves our full consideration, it
does not necessarily deserve our full acceptance. In what he
has of merely narrative, Hazen reveals a great capacity of
detail, clarity and conciseness, making his text valuable for
illustrating this phase of the nineteenth century and demon
strating the greatness of the glorious Pius IX.
His writings also serve to prove that evil is strong only
when the good are weak, and that evil, even when it mani
fests all its firmness and power, as in the case of Bismarck,
inevitably must retreat if it finds in its path people who will
not compromise, or even negotiate, but rather confront it
with the force of truth and the grace of God.
Behold the most beautiful lesson given us by thi:> suc
cessor of Saint Peter, whose pontificate was a constant and
fierce battle. In this battle he suffered many cruel attacks,
but his counteroffensives were even more powerful, often
prostrating his enemies, to the great joy of the whole Catho
lic world and with the undeniable blessing of God, whom
he represented so well for the greater glory of His institu
tion, the One, Holy, Roman, Catholic and Apostolic
Church, of the Papacy, and of His Most Holy Mother, the
Immaculate Conception.
Tradition, Family and Property
 [Continued from p. 27]
Cardinal Pacelli, who later became Pius XU, wrote to
Bishop Grellier that "the precious and honored statue of
Our Lady at whose feet numberless groups of pilgrims
kneel to implore the help of the Blessed Lady, Mother of
Hope,and to give thanks for benefits received"be solemnly
honored with a crown of gold. The coronation took place
on July 24, 1934. His Eminence Cardinal Verdier, Arch
bishop of Paris, placed the precious crown on the head of
the statue of Our Lady of Hope.
During World War n,at the time of the counter-invasion
and right up to the Battle of Normandy, the area was
constantly bombarded. A neighboring village received 400
bombs,but none fell on Pontmain.
InhisbookNofre Dame de Pontmain,Msgr.Michel Even
wrote, "The miracles of Pontmain—and they are abun
dant—are primarily miracles of grace, of conversions,that
is, of return to God and of dedication to His service."

[Continued from p. 24]

Therefore, to act morally is to act according
to human nature.
Msgr. Octavio N. Derisi explains;
"With his being and intelligent,free activity
ordered to his natural perfection, or the
plenitude of his form, man is consciously
and freely manifesting the divine Being and
Perfection, and consciously and freely ac
cepting the divine Will and Order. In other
words, he is obeying the moral law.
"On the other hand, when man con
sciously and freely submits to the moral
law—the participation of the eternal law of
God in the human conscience—he is acting
according to his nature, he is perfecting
himself as a man. In fact, man cannot order
himself according to the divine Good by the
moral law, or to the knowledge and posses
sion of the divine Truth, Goodness and
Beauty, without perfecting his own being.
Likewise, he cannot perfect himself, or or
der himself according to the human end, ex
cept by directing all his activity and being
toward the possession—even if imperfect,
in his earthly life—of God's Truth, Good
ness and Beauty, or, in short, by glorifying
God.
"When man seeks in a free and con
scious way the glory of God, by obedience
to His divine will, he glorifies his Creator
and orders himself according to Him as his
divine end. By this ordering he perfects
himself in the possession of the Truth,
Goodness and Beauty with which this Be
ing identifies Himself, which are the end to
which his specific spiritual nature tends as
its ultimate good. We cannot obtain one end
without the other.... Both ends are insepara
bly linked and indeed identified.
"And it could not be otherwise, since
God, infinite Intelligence and sovereign
Will, cannot create except for His divine
end. His Glory. The nature of creatures is
made in that way and ordered by God ac
cording to this divine end, which is ex principles based upon every person's con
pressed in its specific activity. Therefore,its stitutive elements and essential relations—
ordering according to its own and intrinsic elements and relations which transcend his-
1s
end or natural perfection is identical by its torical contingency."
ordering to the end of God: the manifesta
tion and participation ofHis divine Perfec
tion, that is. His Glory. As John Paul II so opportunely de
"In this way, everything that is accord nounced in Veritatis Splendor, relativist in
ing to nature considered in its integrity is dividualism denies the "very idea of human
according to the end ofGod and vice-versa. nature."'^ Neither does it admit any funda
The same occurs in man: What is in accord mental criteria of morality based on the na
ance with his nature hierarchically and inte ture of man.^*^ And what abortionists do is
grally considered, is good. Hence the moral follow in its footsteps, applying its precepts
norm can be seen both in the divine end and in everyday life, even when they are igno
in human nature. Everything that agrees rant of its doctrinal formulation.
with or leads to the divine end, the Glory of Besides denying in theory the exist
God,is good,as is everything that is accord ence of a human nature with its own moral
ing to human nature, seen in the hierarchical exigencies, the abortion mentality, in prac
order of its parts, since nature was created tice, also denies the human condition of the
so by God for the obtaining of this divine unborn child.
end."'^ Therefore, the first and fundamental
We conclude therefore that "there can question, from which all other questions
be no true promotion of man's dignity un arise, is if the conceived, the victim of abor
less the essential order of his nature is re tion, whether in the embryonic stage or in
spected. Of course, in the history of civili the fetal stage, is a human being or not.
zation many of the concrete conditions and Based on the valuable indications of
needs of human life have changed and will the biological sciences, we can now go on
continue to change. But all evolution of to discuss some ethical and juridical a^^nects
morals and every type of life must be kept of the abortion issue.
within the limits imposed by the immutable We will do this in our next article.
17) Msgr. Octavio N. Deiisi, ODireitoa V^ida, in Stanislaus Ladrisans, coord., Questdes Atuais
de Bioetica (Sao Paulo, Brazil: Ed. Loyola, 1990), pp. 177-178. Emphasis in original.
18) Sacred Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, declaration On Certain Questions Con
cerning SejcuaJ Ethics, 3.
19) Cf. Veritatis Splendor, 32.
20)"Many people are in error who today assert that one can find neither in human nature nor in
the revealed law any absolute and immutable norm to serve for particular actions other than the
one which expresses itself in the general law of charity and respect for human digiuty. As a proof
of this assertion they put forward the view that so-called norms of the natural law or precepts of Sa
cred Scripture are to be regarded only as given expressions of a form of particular culture at a cer
tain moment of history.
"But in fact, divine revelation and, in its own proper order, philosophical wisdom, emphasize
the authentic exigencies of human nature. They thereby necessarily manifest the existence of im
mutable laws inscribed in the constitutive elements of human nature and which are revealed to be
identical in all beings endowed with reason" (declaration On Certain Questions Concerning Sex
ual Ethics, 4).

March-April, 1994 33
 Some of our readers have asked us to include Bible stories for the
young in our magazine. While researching material to fulfill this request,
we came across the work Grandmother Teaches the Gospel, by the
amity Series
Countess of Segur, a Russian authoress of children's books.

Born in 1799, the Countess ofSegur was the daughter ofthe governor
of Moscow, Count Fedor Rostopchin. When referring to his daughteris
vivid imagination, the Count was often heard to say, "Sophie invents
stories from dawn to dusk!"and he may have been the first to envision
the future his daughter would some day entertain as a beloved author
worldwide.

She married the French Count of Segur and moved to France. There,
she abandoned her Orthodox faith and fervently embraced Catholicism.
St. Therese of Lisieux was one of the little French girls who read her
stories,some ofthe mostpopular being "Blase Makes His First Commun
ion,""Sophie's Disgraces,"and "The Memoirs of a Donkey."

Her children and grandchildren became the first enthralled audience

to the tales of this delightful storyteller, and her book Grandmother
Teaches the Gospel is nothing less than the true account of her own
experiences when surrounded by the young.

Grandmother Teaches the Gospel

by the Countess of Segur tell us a story from the Gospel! She'll be here soon!"
Armand. What is the Gospel?
Characters: Henrietta. Why, it is the life of Our Lord Jesus Christ.
The grandmother,65 years old. Armand. Who is Jesus Christ?
Camille, 17 years old. Henrietta. You don't know anything! I'm only seven and
Madeleine, 15 years old. I know that Jesus Christ is the Son of God.
Isabelle, thirteen. Little Louis. How is that? God has a son?
Peter, twelve. Henrietta. Certainly, Jesus Christ is His Son.
Henry, nine. Camille. Henrietta is right. Our Lord Jesus Christ is really
Louis, eight. the Son of God,as grandmother will explain to us lai ^ nd
Jacques, eight. the Gospel is the narration of the actions and the wuiaa of
Henrietta, seven. Our Lord during His time in this world. But, oh! here comes
Jeanne, six. grandmother! Let's pull up her rocking chair and table and
Valentine, six. make her comfortable.

Maria Theresa, six. (The grandmother enters; all the children run toward her
Armand,four. and embrace her.)
Grandmother. Good morning, dear children! Well, well...
Louis (called Little Louis),four.
I have come here to teach all of you about the life of Our
Lord Jesus Christ. You know children,Jesus Christ is the Son
The children are playing together in a large study hall. of God—though He remains God all the same.Just imagine.
"Isabelle! Isabelle!" Henrietta exclaimed merrily, ad He loved us so much that He became a man like us to expiate
dressing her sister who had entered with Camille, Madeleine our sins and to save us from hell. But children, the Gospel is
and Peter, "you know what? Grandmother has promised to not always easy to understand; I want you to interrupt my

34 Tradition, Familyand Property

narrative if something is not clear, alright? Jesus. Jesus would be one of their race, and would vanquish
The children cry in unison,"Yes, yes, grandmother, let's His great enemy, the devil. Yet, the Jews, who should have
start right away!" been very good because they were the chosen people of God,
Grandmother. Before starting, my dear children, we must were frequently very wicked;sometimes,they refused to obey
send the little children away because they will not under the leaders God sent to them, and sometimes they even
stand anything and may be bored. Later, when the story refused to adore Him and pay Him homage. But God is so
becomes too childish, I will give the older ones permission good that He always forgives when one repents. Because of
to go. this, whenever the Jews repented and asked for forgiveness,
CamiUe. Oh,no! grandmother, please let me listen; it will God forgave them."
not be too childish, I assure you. Louis. And they would start all over?
Grar]dmother. You can stay ifyou wish, my dear;I only said Grandmother. They always started all over again. God had
that for your own sake. And you, Madeleine?... Isabella?... given them a very beautiful country called the Holy Land or
Peter? Judea—later on it was called Palestine. There they lived
All three. We all want to stay, too. waiting for the Savior, the Son of God, the one who the
Grandmother. Now,let's have the little ones go out. In the Prophets had announced centuries before. They believed the
first place,Paul Gaston and Francis want to go. Armand and Son of God would come in great glory as the most powerful
Little Louis are only four, they are too young. Go, dear and richest of all kings. They thought He would have a great
children, go play with your narmies in the garden. escort and an immense quantity ofriches. While they waited,
Armand. Oh, no, no! I like stories very much! I want to studying the Books of the Prophets and arguing among
stay with you, grandmother. themselves about Him, His time to come to earth was fast
Uttle Louis. I also want to stay with the others, like approaching. Now, this is how it happened...let us proceed
Armand. I promise I'll behave... I won't make any noise... to Chapter II,"The Annunciation," where the Angel Gabriel
Graitdmother. I want you all here,too. But if you are bored announces to Mary the birth of Jesus.
later, you may leave.
Camille. Now,sit in your rocking chair, grandmother... Chapter 11
Madeleine. And here's your footstool.
Isabelle. And your glass of water. The Annunciation
(The grandmother embraces them and sits down,and the
children arrange themselves in a cozy semicircle around her.) "There lived in Palestine a fifteen-year old girl named
Mary. She was the daughter of two faithful servants of God,
Chapter I Joachim and Anna, and they descended from the family of
King David, an ancient king of the Jews. Now,Mary was the
The lews spouse of her cousin, Joseph, who was also a descendant of
King David. Mary was the most lovely, most prudent, and
Grandmother. Do you know who the Jews are, most perfect of all creatures!
children? One day, when she was praying
Henrietta. Yes, yes, grandmother: the Jews are to God in her home in Nazareth,
Israelites. an angel appeared to he r-
Armand. But I don't... Tell me, tell me! rounded by a brilliant light; he
Henrietta. Oh,how annoying you are! We will was the Angel Gabriel, who ad
tell you later. dressed her thus:'Hail Mary,full
Henry.You'll be sent away if you interrupt! of grace, the Lord is with thee;
Armand. No, no! I won't say anything again... blessed art thou among women.'
I don't want to be sent away. Mary was very troubled when
Grandmother. No, my dear child, they will not she heard these words. She was
send you away. But it is not good to interrupt at so humble that she could not
every word. Now,to begin our story. believe that she was 'blessed
"The Jews were a people that God protected among women.'This meant that
very especially. God had told His servants, the she was chosen to be the mother
Prophets, that He would send them His Son of the Son of God who was to

March-April, 1994 35
come and save the world. Mary wondered at this salutation, reigns over all men, rewarding the good and punishing the
but the angel spoke again to her, saying:'Fear not, Mary,for wicked.
thou hastfound grace with God.Behold,thou shalt conceive Armand. I would like to see God, grandmother.
in thy womb and shalt bring forth a son; and thou shalt call Grandmother. But my dear, you will not see God while you
his name Jesus. He shall be great and shall be called the Son are alive in this world. But after our death we will go to
of the Most High; and the Lord God shall give unto him the heaven and see God, as well as the Blessed Virgin and the
throne of David his father; and he shall reign in the house angels.
of Jacob forever. And of his kingdom there shall be no end.' Armand. And why not now?
And Mary said to the angel:'How shall this be done,because Grandmother. Because God does not wish us to under
I know not man?' And the angel answered her: 'The Holy stand everything and know everything while we live in this
Ghost shall come upon thee,and the power ofthe Most High world; that will be our reward after death. But we must strive
shall overshadow thee. And therefore also the Holy One to be good and prudent and obey God's commandments.
which shall be bom of thee shall be called the Son of God. Henrietta. Armand,do be quiet; you are preventing grand
And behold thy cousin Elizabeth has also conceived a son in mother from going on with her story.
her old age; and this is the sixth month with her that is called Grandmother. No, no... It is necessary for him to question
barren, because no word shall be impossible with God.' And what he does not understand. Now, I am going to tell you
Mary said: 'Behold the handmaid of the Lord; be it done to about what is called the Visitation, when the Most Holy
me according to thy word.' And the angel departed from Virgin Mary went to visit her cousin Elizabeth, Zachary's
her." wife. But ooh! how late it is, children! Perhaps we should
Valentine. Grandmother, why did the angel say that Eliza stop here and continue this chapter next time...
beth was barren? What does that mean? Children. Oh no, grandmother, we aren't the least bit
Grandmother. When we say that Elizabeth was barren, we tired!
mean that she never had any children. In those days, it was Grandmother. But my dears, the story is a long one!
shameful to be barren; the Jews thought it was a sort of Besides, I think I just heard the sound of carriage wheels
punishment from God. rolling over the gravel outside. Your parents must be here to
Valentine. Why was that? take you home. But no matter, no matter. I will arrange for
Grandmother. Because all of the Jews expected that Jesus, all of you to visit me again next week. And that is right
their Messiah, would be bom of their own family. A family around the corner, is it not?
without children could not sustain this hope. [To be continued in our next issue]
Valentine. Oh, yes, I understand now.
Henrietta. And why did the angelsay that Jesus
would be great? How was He going to be great?
Grandmother. The angel meant that He would
be great in sanctity and power.
Louis.Why did the Angel Gabriel say that
Jesus would reign forever if He never reigned, not
even now?
Grandmother. The angel spoke about the re
ligious and spiritual reign ofJesus over the whole
world. You see, Louis, the kingdom ofJesus is the
Church.The Pope and the bishops are shepherds
of this Church. They have worked for twenty
centuries to spread the kingdom of Jesus Christ
throughout the whole earth. After His death.
Our Lord ascended into heaven, where He is still
and where He always will be; from there He

The
Annunciation

36
 r
(Continued from inside-front cover)
Fr. Anastasio Gutierrez, C.M.F., praises
Revolution and Counter-Revolution

tematic results, tenaciously maintained, which profit

even from the ups and downs caused by the resistance
and natural "reaction" of opposing forces.
"Revolution and Counter-Revolution" also foresees,
although using caution in its prognoses and by means of
hypotheses, the next possible unfolding of the revolutionary action and, in turn, that of the Counter-
Revolution.

Spread abundantly throughout the book are perspicacious sociological, political, and psychologi
cal insights and observations, not few of which are worthy of an anthology. Several of them outline
the intelligent "tactics" that favor the Revolution and those that may and should be used by the devel
opers of counterrevolutionary "strategies." In sum, I would dare to affirm that this is a prophetic work
in the most elevated sense of the word. It should be taught In the Church's centers of higher educa
tion so that at least the elite classes become aware of a crushing reality about which, I believe, they
do not have a clear notion. This, among other things, would contribute to revealing and unmasking
the useful idiots/fellow travelers, among whom are found many ecclesiastical figures, who act in a
suicidal manner by playing the enemy's game; this group of idiots, allies of the Revolution, would in
good measure disappear.
The second part of the book well explains the Counter-Revolution's nature and the courageous
and "aggressive" tactics that counter-revolutionaries must implement while always avoiding excesses
and improper and imprudent attitudes.
Before such realities, one stands in doubt if in the Church there is a true "strategy" as there is in
the Revolution; one does find several elements, actions, institutions, and..."tactics," but they seem to
act in Isolation, generally disconnected from one another, without a notion of the whole. The Counter-
Revolution, by its concept and consciousness of action, could unify and provide a greater sense of
collaboration within the Church.

This letter would not be complete unless I congratulated the TFPs for the stature and quality of
their founder. Prof. Plinio. I foresee a vast development and a future full of counter-revolutionary suc
cesses for the TFP, something I desire with all my soul.
I conclude stating that the spirit with which this work is written greatly impresses me: It is that of
a profoundly Christian spirit, one with a passionate love for the Church. This book Is an authentic
product of Sapientia Christiana. It is moving to find in a layman, a secular man, such a sincere devo
tion to the Mother of Jesus—and ours—a clear sign of predilection. "Uncertain, like everyone, about
tomorrow, we prayerfully raise our eyes to the lofty throne of Mary, Queen of the Universe.... We be
seech the Virgin, therefore, to accept this filial homage, a tribute of love and an expression of abso
lute confidence in her triumph"(pp. 165, 167).

Fr. Anastasio Gutierrez, C.M.F.

 Distinction, warlike impetus and admirable riding skills are fruit
not only ofan austere military schooling, but also of a long eques^
trian tradition that has its origins in the Middle Ages, in one of
the noblest institutions of Christian civilization:

Chivalry

'NO
'
 November-December,1994

Family

% \
 FPR, THIS DAY, IS BORN TO'YOU A SAVIOR,
WHO IS CHRIST THE LOKU" LUKE 2:1 1

At Christmas our hearts overflow with gratitude to the Infant Jesus for keeping
Tradition, Family and Property Magazine on the cutting-edge of Catholic journalism in 1994.
Before the crib of Our Lord and Savior, our staff gathers to thank Him for a very
successful year and to pray for you and all our dear subscribers, whose patronage has
made our magazine possible.
We beseech our heavenly Queen and her Son, the infant King of kings, to bestow upon you
and your family the choicest graces during Christmastide and throughout 1995.
 '^ra^oa
''family ^3
^ J{Proper^
> ~ I
A ^ '
. - . Tr

Contents
November-December, 1994

COVER:
Our Lady Help of
News Flashes 2 Christians, Patroness of
China
♦t* Light, the Great Gift 6
*1* The Americas on the Dawn of the Third Millennium . 8

Cover Article
The Underground Church in China:
A Moan and a Cry of Hope 12 CAMPAIGN:
Adam Cardinal Maida,
Photo Essay of Detroit receives a
copy of Nobility and
The Gothic Cathedral 17 Analogous Traditional
Elites.

The American TFF in Action

Always Old, Always New, Always Inexhaustible. . . 22

TFPs Around the World

Lithuania: The Marks of the Tanks Are
Still There 26
Cover
I
Between Hope and the Abyss 31 Article:
Faithful
Our Readers Write Catholics of
the Chinese
Christianity vs Islam 34 underground
Church pray in
Prophets, Martyrs^ Saints and Heroes Beijing.

Noblesse Oblige 36

Basic History Course of Western Civilization TFPs IN Action

Abraham, Moses, and the Bronze-Age Empires . . . . 40

TRADmON, FAMtLY and PROPERTY

Magazine l.s a publication ol" the American Society for the
Defense of Tradition, Family and Property (TFP). Subscrip
tion, US $18.00 in the United States and Canada. Foreign
subscriptions, $25.00. List of other TFP publications avail
able upon request. Direct all subscription requests and inquir
ies to: The American TFP, P.O. Box 1868, York, PA 17405.
Tel.: (717) 225-7147, Fax: (717) 225-7382. Copyright ©
1
1994. Pemiission is granted to reproduce, in whole or in part,
any article of this magazine with credit given to Tradition,
Family and Property.
Visiting the ex-USSR. Making a historic appeal in
the Americas
 NEWS
0Big Brother, European Style laid out in the new edition of the Diagnos
tic and Statistical Manual of Mental Dis
Two years after attempting to ban the orders (DSM-IV), everybody would be
classic French cheeses Camembert and crazy. Mental ailments in this listing num
Roquefort for containing "excessive bac ber more than 300, encompassing every
teria," European Union bureaucrats thing from smoker's "nicotine depend
charged again last September. They de ence" to "written-expression distur
creed that beginning in 1995 bananas must bances," the alleged affliction of those who
be at least 5.51 inches long and 1.06 inches do not express themselves well in writing
in diameter to be marketed in the twelve or have calligraphy problems. There is
member-nations. Bu even a "wild card" category, no. 300.9, to
reaucratic exactitude cover any unclassified malady, "non-spe
goes so far as to spec cific mental disturbance."
ify that these measure "We are all mad. Yes, this is as com
ments apply only to monplace as catching a cold," said Herbert
green bananas, not to Kutchins, a psychiatrist at California State
ripe ones. University at Sacramento.
Such punctiliousness
over common bananas 0Cancer and Abortion
leaves one to imagine Research by epidemiologist Janet Dal-
what the political and ing of the Fred Hutchinson Cancer Re
monetary union of search Center in Seattle shows that there is
Europe portends. Will it be Big Brother an intimate link between breast cancer and
European style? abortion. The number of new cells in the
breast increases dramatically during preg
0Are We All Mad?
nancy. These young growing cells, if left
Do you get bored? Become sad? to their own devices, are especially vulner
Smoke? Drink? These, and, indeed, virtu able to malignancy. However, in the later
ally any human emotion or behavior may stages of pregnancy a woman's body re
be perceived as a symptom of mental dis leases hormones that help the cells mature,
turbances. checking their susceptibility to cancer-
If we were to accept the classification causing agents.
An abortion interrupts the production
of these protective hormones. The study
reports that the chance of contracting
breast cancer is eight times greater in
women who have committed that abomi
nable crime.
0Heading Toward the
Precipice
"Deep calls unto deep," says Psalm 41.
Japan, having produced "beef" with re
cycled human excrement(See TFP Maga
zine, Sept.-Oct.,
1994, p. 2, and p.
5 of this issue.),
now has a best-
selling manual
on suicide. Japa
nese bookstores
have sold more
than 550,000
copies this year of a book that provides
several lethal "prescriptions." Among
them are esoteric forms of suicide such as
jumping into the crater of a volcano or
getting lost in the Jungle.
0More Undesirable Changes
in the School Curriculum
What will be taught in the near future
under the guise of history will cause a
sharp distortion if a recently issued feder-

Editor Circulation:

C. Preston Noell III Philip A. Moran Jr.

Associate Editors: Foreign correspondents:

Earl Appleby AUSTRALIA: John S. Tucker

Gary Isbell BRAZIL: Orlando Lyra
Tradition, Eugenia Guzman CANADA: John Mlsek
Steven F. Schmieder
Family and FRANCE: Mario Beccar Varela
Jack Burnham GERMANY: Benno HofscMj^
Property PHOTOGRAPHY:
PHILIPPINES: Allen Bandrij^p
ROME: Juan M. Monies
Magazine
Todd F. Kamuf SOUTH AFRICA: John Horvat
SPAIN: Felipe Barandiaran

The American TFP

The American Society for the Defense of Tradition, Family and Property (TFP) was founded in 1973 to confront the
profound crisis shaking the modem world. It is a civic, cultural and nonpartisan organization which, inspired by the traditional
teachings of the Supreme Magisterium of the Roman Catholic Church, works in a legal and peaceful manner in the realm of
ideas to defend and promote the principles of private ownership, family and perennial Christian values with their twofold
function: individual and social. The TFP's words and efforts have always been faithfully at the service of Christian civilization.
The first TFP was founded in Brazil by the famous intellectual and Catholic leader Prof. Plinio Coirea de Oliveira in 1960.
His work has inspired the formation of other autonomous TFPs in 26 countries across the globe, thus constituting the world's
largest anticommunist and antisocialist network.

Tradition, Family and Property

 FLASHES
ally funded guide finds acceptance.
Backed by a $1.75 million U.S. Depart
ment of Education grant, among others,
and supported by the liberal teachers' or
ganizations, the 271-page document rec
ommends controversial changes in the
American history curriculum.
Gone will be the emphasis on such fa
miliar topics as Thomas Edison, the Get
tysburg Address,and Samuel Adams,to be
replaced by Harriet Tubman, the Suffra
gettes, and Mercy Otis Warren.
One critic complained that the study
offers "a warped view of American his
tory." A director of the project countered
that the aim is to promote people who were
ignored in the past—blacks, aboriginal
Americans, and women. She also men
tioned another goal is to get away from
memorizing mind-numbing names that the
students Just hate.
One can imagine how the educational
system will look in a few years if we only
teach what is pleasing to the students.
0Mystical Hallucinations
THE IMPOSSIBLE COEXISTENCE
Even though the Iron Curtain ciumbled cies of such maneuvers in his famous allo
in Europe, its counterpart in the Far cution "Siamo ancora" of May 12 of the
East, the Bamboo Curtain, remains. Be same year. A year later he dedicated an
hind this sinister curtain eight million Chi encyclical to the same issue, his Divini
nese Catholics live under communist per Redemploris of March 19, 1937. In sec
secution, refusing obedience to the red tions 57 and 58 of this document he cate
mandarins and courageously remaining gorically states:
faithful to the Papacy. "Again, witliout receding an inch from
Not having been able to drown the un their subversive principles, they [the com
derground church in blood, the commu munists] invite Catholics to collaborate
nists are now trying to with them in the realm
submerge it in a sea of of so-called humanitari-
calumnies spread in the anism and charity; and
West by communist at times even make pro
propaganda. posals that are in perfect
This disinformation harmony with the Chris
campaign has duped tian spirit and the doc
many American and trine of the Church.
European Catholics, Elsewhere, they carry
who have come to regard their hypocrisy so far as
with empathy, and even to encourage the belief
to assist, the Patriotic that communism, in
Association set up by the countries where faith
communists to masquer and culture • are more

People from twenty countries ade as the Catholic strongly entrenched,

gathered last October in Church. will assume another and
On the other hand, much milder form: It
Lerida, Spain, to partici
pate in the Second 0^ the recent release of will not interfere with

International
Congress on Altered States of Conscious
ness. This ostensibly scientific expression
conceals a morbid reality that is only too
well known to all: drug-induced hallucina
tion.
Attendees propounded the need to in
clude the hallucinatory effects of drugs in
the concept of religious mysticism. Ac
cording to American ethnobotanist
Jonathan Ott, "the era of the new hallu
cinogens will be more imporlanl in world
history than Luther's reform."
Might this be a big step toward the
social acceptance of occultist rituals?
0Two Weights and Two
Measures
Catholic Bishop Yang Prof. Plinio Correa de Oliveria the practice of religion;
Libo from three years of at the time he wrote it will respect liberty of
imprisonment has been The Freedom of the Church conscience. There are
in the Communist State
presented by the media some even who refer to
as a sign of an opening of certain changes recently
the communist government toward introduced into Soviet legislation as a
China's underground Church. proof that communism is about to abandon
This brings again to tlie fore the follow its program of war against God.
ing questions: Is it legitimate for Catholics "See to it, venerable brethren, that the
to collaborate with communist regimes? faithful do not allow themselves to be de
Can the Church enjoy genuine liberty in a ceived! Communism is intrinsically
communist state? These questions have wrong,and no one who would save Chris
revived a polemic that formerly aroused tian civilization may collaborate u in
Catholics behind the Iron Curtain and to any undertaking whatsoever. Those who
day seems applicable to those trapped permit themselves to be deceived into
within the confines of the Bamboo Cur lending their aid toward the triumph of
tain. communism in their own country will be
the first to fall victims of their error."

The major media at Pius XI: Communism Is

tempted to have the whole
world wailing in outrage
when a few months ago
Singapore sentenced an
American teenager to six
lashes for a clear act of vandalism.
Regrettably, no pages or sound-bytes
were left over to provide tears for members
of a Sudanese clan, one of them 65 years
Intrinsically Evil
Everything began in 1936 when the
French communist leader Maurice Thorez
launched the "politiqiie de la main ten-
due" the policy of the hand extended to
ward Catholics.
Pius XI energetically reacted to this
proposal, alerting the faithful to the falla-
Pius XII: Excommunication for
Those Who Collaborate With
Communism
The collaborationist climate created by
the Yalta Conference at the end of World
War II exacerbated the problem. On July
1, 1949, Pius XII signed and published a
decree prepared by the Sacred Congrega-

September-October, 1994

tion of the Holy Office that once again con
demned all collaboration with the commu
nists under penalty of excommunication.
Thirty-eight editions of this study have
(See Acta Apostolicae Sedis, vol. 41, p. 334.) seen the light of day in eight languages(Ger
In 1958,Pius XII died and John XXIII was man, Spanish, French, Hungarian, English,
elected. The progressivist crisis penetrated Italian, Polish, and Vietnamese), and it has
deeper in the Church, weakening in countless been reproduced in full in thirty-nine news
'A most faithful echo of all the gation for Seminaries and Universities(today
documents of the supreme
Maglsterium of the Church."
faithful the conviction that the Catholic relig
ion and communism are incompatible right
down to their foundations. On the eve of
Vatican II, the leaders of the red sect dis
creetly began to fuel the hope that religious
persecution in the countries they dominated
would be eased if Catholics ceased to combat
the regime. This is exactly what is now being
attempted in China.
Plinio Correa de Oliveira: Accord
With a Communist Regime Is Not
Legitimate
The first signs of this thaw attracted the
attention of Prof. Plinio Correa de Oliveira,
founder of the Brazilian TFP, who had the
opportunity to discuss the problem with some
prelates during the first session of Vatican II.
They agreed that it was not legitimate for
Catholics to cease opposing communist re
gimes in exchange for promises of one or
another concession regarding freedom of re
ligious practice. But they considered it diffi
cult to expound the arguments for the defense
of this stand.
This led to the writing of the treatise The
Freedom of the Church in the Communist
State, which first appeared in the Brazilian
monthly Catolicismo(no. 152,August 1963).
In his elegant, straightforward style. Prof.
Correa de Oliveira stated the problem and
irrefutably demonstrated that Catholics must
reject any accord with the communists that
would require them to give up the defense of
the Commandments of the Law of God.
The seventh and tenth Commandments
provide the theological foundation for the
right to private property. Not even the threat
of renewed persecution may lead Catholics to
renounce the principles contained in those
Commandments, which frontally oppose
communist collectivism.
A Most Faithful Echo of the
Church
papers and magazines in thirteen countries.
On December 2,1964,the Sacred Congre
the Congregation for Catholic Education)
honored the work with a letter of commenda
tion praising Prof. Correa de Oliveira as
"justly celebrated for his philosophical, his
torical, and sociological knowledge," and
hoping for "the widest circulation of this
compact pamphlet, which is a most faithful
echo of all the documents of the supreme
Maglsterium of the Church, including the
luminous encyclicals Mater et Magistra of
John XXni and Ecclesiam Suam of Paul VL"
The letter, signed by that Congregation's
prefect, Giuseppe Cardinal Pizzardo, and its
secretary. Bishop Dino Staffa (later made a
cardinal), is a valuable testimony to the
author's sharpness in demonstrating his point
as well as to his fidelity to the purity of
Catholic doctrine.
Crown of Glory
In the case of the underground Church in
China,the impossibility of an agreement with
the communist regime is further complicated
by the creation of a schismatic church subser
vient to the Beijing despots.
Hence, the modus vivendi of the Chinese
Catholics with the communists is doubly im
possible: On the one hand, no Catholic may
renounce his fidelity to the Holy See; on the
other, he may not cease professing the Ten
Commandments of the Law of God, includ
ing the two that protect the right to private
property. As is well known, this right is cate
gorically rejected by communist collectivism.
In addition, no accord will offer any guar
antee of fulfillment by people who, like the
communists,deny God and morality.In other
words,even if it could be admitted today that
they truly wish to extend some toleration to
religion, tomorrow they could just as easily
deem it more conducive to their goals to
unleash the most brutal religious persecu
tion—the same persecution that has long
been the glorious crown of China's under
ground Church.
Eugenia Guztnan
NEWS
old, who were arrested in mid-July and
sentenced to receive 100 lashes for re
nouncing their Muslim beliefs and con
verting to Catholicism, a "crime" in
Sudan. The 65-year-old clan leader
collapsed after four lashes and his flog
ging ceased, but another clan member
suffered all 100 blows, according to a
report in the Joliet, Illinois, diocesan
newspaper of August 5, 1994.
IZI Satanic Ritual
Last Halloween, transvestites and
other homosexuals in Madrid displayed
an all-too-frequent and little-known as
pect of their lifestyle, satanism.
In an exclusive club for homosexu
als in the Spanish capital, the rock
group Gothic Sex performed on a ma
cabre stage decorated with animal
skulls, entrails, and blood. The rockers
were disguised as mummies.The show
was a veritable satanic ritual, complete
with sexual orgies, animal sacrifices,
and the dismemberment of dolls repre
senting humans.
El British Clear the Spanish
Inquisition
For centuries the British led the way
in regarding the Spanish King Philip II
as the devil incarnate and the Spanish
Inquisition as the epitome of darkness,
arbitrariness, and violent intolerance.
Ironically, the British themselves are
now beginning to debunk the wide
spread and long-standing Black Leg
end.
On November 6, 1994, the BBC
aired a documentary prepared for
"Time Watch," its Sunday peak-audi
ence program, which aimed to 'O
the true face of the tribunal crcau ly
the Catholic Monarchs Ferdinand and
Isabella.
The presentation was the fruit of a
joint effort of reputable English,
Spanish, and American historians,
such as Henry Kamen, Jose Alvarez-
Junco, and Stephen Haliczer, who say
the archives of the Inquisition are elo
quent. In contrast to the popular wis
dom (and, we dare say, in contrast to
many a modern "inquisition") the
documents attest to the existence of a
tribunal constituted by upstanding
lawyers; where torture was
Tradition, Family and Property
 FLASHES
banned; where testimony was accepted
only from witnesses of known character,
not anonymous gossipers or meddlers or
known enemies of the defendants; and
where the defense of the accused was
guaranteed. In short, nothing like the
terrifying popular misconception.
Refuting the notion of "millions" of
condemned that the Black Legend often
claims, Professor Haliczer, of the Univer
sity of Illinois, places the real number at
around 5,000 for all of the Inquisition's
350 years of existence.

Queen Isabella the Catholic

Alternative Remedy
The Restraint of In London, thousands have already resorted to a new rem

0 Revulsion Collapses
by Jack Burnham
edy prescribed by "alternative medicine": human urine.
"A fortifier," is the way Keith Slocombe, the guru of
alternative therapy in England,characterizes urine. Dr.Charles
Wansborough sustains that a daily glass of urine is good for
Ifrecycling human wasteforfood fighting weariness and stress. Said he:"Our own body's water
becomes standard, keeps us healthy and happy." In his opinion, "urine therapy
a new era will have begun. should not be considered a nauseating, perverse practice be
cause it is the most ancient among natural remedies." Dr.
The twentieth century opened with the splendor of the Belle Simon Kirby, from London's Immune Deficiency Trust, is
Epoque, but now runs the risk of being splattered with filth. persuaded that one ofthe"miraculous"effects of urine therapy
The ecomania of total recycling has reached to the sewers to is to fight AIDS.
recycle human feces into new food products. Cultural Revolution
A laboratory in Okayama, Japan, recently developed a The onslaught of the pro-feces cause is not
method for recycling new,nor is it restricted to the scientific field. Mao
the protein found in hu- Tse-tung utilized feces politically during the Chi-
man feces. Mixed with ^ llHH nese Cultural Revolution of 1968 with the aim of
soybean derivatives and 'V flll "recycling" the minds of intellectuals. University
additives, the result is a 'I professors and other intellectuals were forced to

looks like beef. Claims juSV \j MHH

work on collective farms, where they had to han-
die human feces used in fertilizing crops. This

searchers: "It wil soon ' j| I

\
followed the guidelines of a psychotherapy of
sorts aimed at breaking the remnants of "bour-
geois habits" in the mentality of the Chinese in-

' The same system had been proposed in the

Do not think that this Yiita-
A scientist holding a sample(of Imita
is nothing more than sci- tion beef
tlon beef made
made from
from recycled
recycled human
waste
ence fiction run amok, waste
Formerly unheard-of behavior toward one's own refuse is
scarcely short of becoming a trend of late.
"Art" Exposition
"The Intriguing World of Excrements" was the theme of a
recent well-attended "art" exposition in the Netherlands. The
principal objects included fossilized droppings of mammoths,
plastic diarrhea, and the contents of a Victorian outhouse."We
were astounded by the great number of visitors," declared
Leeuwarden Natural History Museum's Manon Borst.
A gigantic representation of a toilet at the museum's en
trance was a symbolic monumentfor the exposition. Hostesses
wore bath-attendants' uniforms and earrings made with dried
animal droppings."We want to do away with the taboos about
defecation," said one of the exposition's organizers.
fifties as a "rearing method" by Wilhelm Reich,a
well-known disciple of Sigmund Freud an '
member of the United Stales International Insti
of Social Research. Reich holds that children should be taught
from a very tender age to play with their excrements,explain
ing that this helps break the barrier of horror with which
bourgeois society allegedly represses the "total erotization of
the body" and thus causes neuroses and complexes.
If the use of recycled—or fresh!—feces becomes fash
ionable and enters the culinary habits of this end of century,
a new era of mankind will be inaugurated, the era of the
excrements. Man's natural restraint of horror will be de
stroyed. The human sense that distinguishes beauty from
hideousness, cleanliness from filth, will evaporate from the
minds by force of this habit.
And then the road will be clear for the acceptance of him
who is hideousness, filth, and abjection itself: the devil.

September-October, 1994
 LIGHT,
r.:2::CT
-.iXSi
The greatest event in history, the birth of the Messias, divides
history in two. Professor Plinio Correa de Oliveira's reflections on
the general state of the world at the time of that event reveal a re
fined psychological perception. Let us give ear to his eloquent
words.
The night was already late,
the darkness at its deepest, leaving
the flocks of sheep surrounded by
perplexity and danger. Perhaps some of the
shepherds,remiss in their duty or overcome
by tiredness, were fast asleep. But certainly
there were some who, zealous and con-
.scious of duty, would not consent to sleep.
They watched. And, most probably, they
also prayed to God to vanquish any danger
that surrounded them.
Suddenly, a light appeared and envel
oped them—"the brightness of God
shone round about them." All sense of
danger vanished. They heard announced
to them the solution to all the problems
and dangers, not those facing a few poor
flocks of sheep or a small handful of
shepherds, nor even those constantly
threatening all earthly interests, the
goods of this life that will sooner or later
perish. Rather, they heard announced the
solution to the problems and dangers
that affect the most noble and mo.st pre
cious of men's possessions, their souls.
That is, the remedy against dangers that
imperil eternal life, in which success, as
well as defeat, has no end.
EAT GIFT
io Correa de Oliveira
could harbor some understandable pride.
Mankind had reached a peak of culture,
wealth, and power. How much there was
that separated the great nations of Year 1
of our history—tirst and foremost the
great Roman State—from the primitive
tribes that wandered about the vast waste
lands, addicted to barbarity and scourged
Numerous historical sources of that
distant era record that many men then
by adverse factors of all kinds.
Nations had gradually risen. These
had taken on their own characteristics, en
were overwhelmed by a sensation that the
gendered their own cultures, developed
world had irremediably failed, that an in
intelligent and practical institutions, built
extricable tangle of fatal problems barred
roads, launched navigation and com
the way to the future, that the world had
merce. and had thus distributed the fruits
reached a point beyond which could be
of the earth and the fmits of nascent in
discerned only chaos and annihilation.
dustry. Abuses and disorders certainly ex
Looking back over the road already
isted, but men did not notice them en
trodden from the beginning of time, men
tirely, for every generation suffers from a
surprising insensibility toward the '
of its own day and age.
The most crucial aspect of the
plight in which the ancient world found
itself was not that men, in general, did
not have what they wanted. Rather,
having successfully labored to acquire
the means of happiness, they knew not
-
what to do with them. Indeed, all the
things they had desired, at the expense
of so much effort, left in their souls a
terrible emptiness. More often than
not. those things instead tormented
them. Power and wealth in the hands of
those who know not how to put them
to good use serve only to give them
more work and to produce affliction.
Tradition, Family and Property
 So, mankind was surrounded with
darkness. And what did mankind do
amidst that darkness?
What do men always do at nightfall?
Some indulge in orgies, others fall asleep.
Others—albeit .so few—do as the shep
herds did. They watch, keeping a lookout
for the adversaries that attack under the
cover of night. They stand ready to give
fight. They pray with their eyes gazing
into the dark skies overhead and their
souls comforted by the certainty that the
sun will shine again, dispersing the dark
ness and chasing back to their lairs all the
enemies that darkness had covered and
tempted to crime.
In the ancient world, among the mil
lions crushed under the weight of useless
culture and opulence, there were men of
the best .sort who fathomed the full depth
of the darkness, all the corruption of cus
toms, all the inauthenticity of the estab
lished order, all the dangers that sur
rounded men, and above all, all the non
sense into which civilizations based on
idolatry are led.
These choice .souls were not necessar
ily people of learning or of privileged in
telligence. The lucidity to perceive great
horizons, great crises, and great solutions
comes less from the penetration of the in
telligence than from uprightness of soul.
Upright men, for whom truth is truth and
error is error, good is good and evil is
evil, recognized the situation. These souls
did not compromise with the disorders of
the day; they did not fear the laughter nor and the expectation of Heaven. Our Lord
the isolation with which the world sur Jesus Christ will solve all things!
rounds tho.se who do not conform. There
were souls of this caliber, though rare, to (Plinio Coirea de Oliveira,"Luz,o Grande Pre-
be found everywhere, amongst masters sente," Fullui de Sao Paulo, December 26, 1971.)
and servants, elders and children, wi.se
men and illiterates; all were watching,
praying, fighting, and wailing for the Sav
ior.
He came first to the faithful shep
herds. Then, after everything the Gos
pels relate had come to pass. He swept
beyond the small confines of Israel and
presented Himself as a great light to all
those throughout the world who refused
to accept orgies or soft and fooli.sh sleep
as a solution.
When virgins, children, the elderly,
centurions, senators, philo.sophers, slaves,
widows, and potentates began to convert,
the cycle of persecutions came down
upon them. No violence, however, could
make them submit. And in the arena,
when they gazed serenely and spiritedly
upon the Caesars, the roaring crowds, and
the beasts, the angels in Heaven intoned:
"Glory to God in the highest and on earth
peace to men of good will."
This evangelical canticle was heard
by no human ear, but it touched souls,
nonetheless. The blood of these .serene
and unbreakable heroes was transformed
thus into the seed of new Christians.
The ancient world, the adorer of gold,
idols, and the tlesh, died. A new world
was bom, based on Faith, purity, ascesis.

the promise of a Redeemer, of a Messias who would come to

Tfie 'BirtH oftfk Messias redeem mankind.

In a small corner of the vast Roman Empire gathered and
organized by Octavius, to whom a Roman senator attributed
the divine name of Augustus, there was a small people who
despite having been reduced to the condition of a mere vassal
state, persevered in considering itself the bearer of a great
mission.
'This was the Hebrew nation, the people of Abraham and
Moses, which had received from God the Tables of the Law and
j^fter centuries of ardent expectation, in the fullness oftime,
754 years after the foundation of Rome, at the apogee of the
Empire, "the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us"(John
1:14). Amidst the darkness of ignorance and vice, the Sun of
Justice rose to illuminate the world and shower upon the Earth
the celestial dew of His grace.
,5^aint Luke left for posterity inspired verses that narraiv. ah
evangelical simplicity the birth of the Savior;

^nd it cxime to pass tfiat ivfien tftey zoere tfiere, fier days zi/ere accompds/kd, tfiat sfe sfiouidSe dedvered
i^sfte drougfitfortfi derfirst-Bom son, andiurappedfiim up in sznadddng-cbtfies, and(aiddim in
a matter; Because tdere mas no roomfor tdem in tde inn.
J^ndtdere ivere in tde same country sdepderds, xifatcdiny, and((^epiny tde niydt-zvatcdes over tdeirfdjc/^
S^ndBedoB{an ^nyeCoftde LordstoodBy tdem, and tde Briydtness ofQodsdone round
oBout tdem, and tdeyfearedzvitd ayreatfear.
lAndtde^nyeCsaidto tdenu "(fearnot,for Bedodf7 Bring youyoodtiditys ofyreatjoy, tdatsdad
Be to ad tde people:
"dor tdis day is Bom to you aSo-Vior, xvdo is Cdrist tde Lord, in tde city of^avid"
Luke 2: 6-1 1

November-December, 1994
 TO THE EMINENT PARTICIPANTS IN THE INTER-AMERICAN
Professor Plinio Correa de
Oliveira, the author of the present
document, holds a chair in the
Pontifical Catholic University of
Sao Paulo and is the president of
the national council of the
Brazilian Society for the Defense
of Tradition, Family and Property
The Hemisphere's
TFPs in Action
The United States
The Americas
of the Third
Convictions, Apprehensions, and
The momentous summit of the chief executives of the American states—with the
well-merited exclusion of the Cuban—is an opportune occasion for the Societies for
the Defense of Tradition, Family and Property(TFP)in the Americas to convey their
convictions, apprehensions, and hopes in regards to our hemisphere and its future.
Worldwide, the TFPs constitute a vast family of autonomous organizations on six
continents, whose work is governed by the traditional doctrines of the Holy Catholic Church.
The first of the TFPs was founded in Brazil in I960 by the renowned Brazilian Catholic
thinker and man of action Professor Plinio Correa de Oliveira, whose implacable doctrinal
combat against the advances of the contemporary anti-Christian Revolution on every front
spans more than six decades of unblemished service to the Church and the world.
Inspired by this heroic example, the TFPs have aimed their ideological weapons at
international communism, leftism within the Church, socialist and confiscatory legislation
wherever it attacks the rights of private property, and the destructive cultural revolution
devastating our "post-communist" world. Nor does the TFPs' resolute resistance to the
anti-Christian Revolution fail to combat the Kerenskys of our day, those "moderate"
politicians who pave the way for its advance.
The unique influence of the educational campaigns waged by the TFPs is acknowledged
by friend and foe alike. More than 500 books by prestigious scholars and other distinguished
authors across the globe chronicle Professor Correa de Oliveira's prophetic role in unmask
ing the infiltration of progressivism into the Church since the 1930s and the TFPs'
preeminent role in preventing Latin American nations from falling prey to international
communism.
Since 1993, the twenty-six TFPs have joined hands to tell the world of Professor Correa
de Oliveira's masterful exposition. Nobility and Analogous Traditional Elites in 'Uwii-
tions of Pius XII. This historic book has inspired letters of commendation Ik , three
Cardinals of the Roman Curia as well as from theologians and historians of world renown.
Simultaneously published in Portuguese, Spanish, English, French, and Italian, the work
provides positive guidelines to combat the diverse causes ofcontemporary chaos and cultural
collapse. Above all, it sounds a clarion call to the traditional elites to fulfill their noble calling
in the glorious restoration of Christian civilization.
SUMMIT CONVENING IN MIAMI, FLORIDA, DECEMBER 9-11, 1994

on the Dawn
Millennium:
Hopes of the Hemispheric TFPs
The credibility merited by the actions of the TFPs and the responsibilities we bear as loyal sons of the Americas impel us to submit
to your gracious consideration the following statement of the TFPs of the Americas regarding crises that—left unresolved—threaten
to frustrate your legitimate aspirations of concord and prosperity—aspirations we share.
To construct a future for our hemisphere that ignores these fundamental problems would be to build—in defiance of the Gospel—a
house "upon earth without a foundation, against which the stream beat vehemently, and immediately it fell, and the ruin of that house
was great"(Luke 6:49).
This statement, written by Professor Plinio Correa de Oliveira, president of the national council of the Brazilian TFP, was
unanimously endorsed by the boards of directors of the American TFT and its sister TFPs in the three Americas.
Raymond E. Drake, President
The American Society for the Defense of Tradition, Family and Property(TFP)

Statement on Hemispheric Problems

The TFPs of the Three Americas

1. Convey Their
Concerns Regarding
— The bewildering indifference, pas
sivity, and even complicity of sundry
ecclesiastical, political, intellectual,
media, and financial circles toward the
ineffectual communist regime in the
land once called the Pearl ofthe Antilles
and toward its aged inspirer and head
Fidel Castro.
— The inconsistent double-standard
applied by several institutions and gov
ernments of the Americas in their lib
eral, even conciliatory, policy toward
Cuba's regime, on the one hand, and
their adamant, even armed, opposition
to Haiti's former regime on the other.
— The clever metamorphosis under
taken by countless figures of the far left
after the fall of the Berlin Wall, who—
without repudiating their revolutionary
past nor renouncing their egalitarian
goals—have attained powerful political
posts simply by changing labels and
adopting new methods of action.
— The way such individuals exploit
their political power to promote a vir
tual cultural revolution that deals a radi
cal blow against fundamental principles
of Christian civilization by numbing the
wholesome reaction of public opinion.
—The destructive potential as detonators
for socio-economic chaos displayed by
Latin American terrorist and guerrilla
groups supported by outside foi\
— The continuing spiritual cn.^i ^ af
flicting the Roman Catholic Church—
with its inevitable consequences for
civil society—and the concurrent pro
gress made by sects, animist religions,
and even satanic movements.
Canada
2. Deplore
— The arrogance with which homosex
ual militants claim alleged "rights" in
direct opposition to the laws of God and
of nature.
— The unspeakable pressure exerted by
international institutions and social fac
tions within the Americas on behalf of
abortion, contraception, divorce, con
cubinage, euthanasia, and other evils
destructive of the family, as typified by
the UN conference in Cairo.
— The experimentation on human em
bryos and analogous genetic and
eugenic experimentation, which bru-
tishly ignores elemental religious and
ethical principles.
— The escalating drug trade and the
schemes to legalize such deadly addic
tions.
— The ominous collaboration of the
media in spreading the poison of anti-
Christian "values" that corrode the very
soul of civilization.
3. Profess Grave
Reservations Regarding
— The reckless rapidity with which
certain political circles seek to hasten
hemispheric integration, in ways that
blur, if not obliterate, state borders, cul
tural characteristics, and even national
sovereignties.
10
— The apparent lack of appreciation in
these circles regarding the highly dubi
ous consequences ofsuch analogous so
cial engineering as the Maastricht
Treaty, which is strongly opposed by
millions of Europeans.
— The inordinate, media-induced con
fidence and irrational fascination for
economic development as the answer to
all our problems, the profound spiritual
and moral roots of which are routinely
relegated to an inferior plane.
— The frenzied hopes which some
place in the emergence of a cyber-civi-
lization, in utter disregard ofits inherent
perils and the serious detriments de
rived from the psychological, moral,
and cultural transformations it would
inevitably entail.
— The ever-escalating political, social,
and economic influence of non-govern
mental organizations(NGOs), many of
which have specifically revolutionary
agendas (such as those promoting a re
turn to tribalism, antithetical to Chris
tian civilization), as was evident at the
1992 Earth Summit in Rio de Janeiro,
and the international largesse lavished
on these NGOs.
— The imposition of draconian reduc
tions—budgetary and otherwise—on
noble armed forces ofthe hemisphere in
the illusion of new national and interna
tional realities.
— The strident voices accusing some
armed forces of violating the human
rights of communist guerrillas—
voices so strangely silent in the face
of the violent crimes perpetrated by
revolutionary terrorists against ur
ban and rural populations in impor
tant countries such as Colombia and
Peru.
i l l'
•COM nrTKm> '"vQi^ ijQsnDc
4. Publicly Call on the
Leaders of Our
Hemisphere Assembled
in Miami to
— Openly discuss, in depth and detail,
these and other sensitive and urgent
problems impacting the future of the
Americas, welcoming constructive de
bate without fear of disagreement.
— Propose sound solutions to these
problems in full accord with the authen
tic Christian traditions that embody the
legitimate aspirations of the peoples of
the Americas.
— Adopt with all due diligence the
political, economic, and educational
measures needed to effect the immedi
ate normalization of the situation of the
Cuban people.
5. View With Hope
— The dawning of a wholesome rejec
tion of the anti-Christian Revolution on
so many fronts by a growing number of
the peoples of this hemisphere, particu
larly among the poor and working
classes.
— The awakening of public opinion to
the onslaught of television and other
media outlets as conduits of immorality,
which is particularly destructive i
children and youth.
— The rejection by the electorate of
avowedly leftist presidential candidates
in Brazil, Mexico, Colombia, Peru, Ar
gentina. and El Salvador.
— The loss of face of"liberation theol
ogy" and the collapse of its base com
munities. even among the most impov
erished segments of the population.
— The waning of the West's ideologi-
Tradition, Family and Property
£

cal obsession with egalitarianism, so Below. The facsimile of the present

advantageous to socialism and commu
nism.
— The excellent prospects—solidly
based on the firm foundation of Chris
tian civilization—that these develop
ments have opened for cooperation be
tween Latin America, on the one hand
and the United States and Canada, on
the other.
Accordingly, the TFPs
of the Three Americas
— Affirm their deep and abiding con
viction that when men resolve to coop
erate with the grace of God, the unfold
ing of history generates marvels. This is
the lesson bequeathed us by pre-medie-
val and medieval Europe, which, begin
ning with decadent Latin populations
and hordes of barbarian invaders, at
tained, under every point of view, a
religious, cultural, and economic level
without precedent.
— Proclaim their unwavering certainty
that despite the moral upheavals, mate
rial crises, and pitfalls of every kind
being prepared for the Americas by the
enemies of the Church and Christian
civilization, we shall witness the re
statement as It appeared In a full-
page advertisement In the Wash
ington Times on December 6. The
statement also appeared In Span
ish In Miami's Diario las Americas
on December 9 and 11.
To the Eminent Parttdpenls In the Intel-American Summit Convening in
Miaml.Fkirlcia'December9-l1, t994
The Americas on the Dawn
of the Third Millennium:
Convicttons, Apprehensions,
and Hopes of the Hemispheric TFPs
statement on Hemispheric Probkms
4 PuUklyC^
iiMsLaderaofOar '
.1——r—
The TFPs ofthe Three Americas:
.ta ^xoffdJogly, Ibe TFPs «/
L CoBtey T'kdr Cobmvw
a Prarcsi Grave IUot
MM tlOAl Refardlor

splendent resurgence of Christendom

throughout the Americas, as foreseen
by Our Lady of Fatima in 1917 when
She promised:"In the end. My Immacu PUnio Correa de Oliveira

late Heart will triumph!"

'Tvtifc— ^

fMribf

Sao Paulo, December 6, 1994 C"-

r —^
I
—I

MM <•««■ « w i O VXSt I ai* taKauM fbw mei m Irac Pf^

Plinio Correa de Oliveira aOe^er*:

a Bz HU A'#*Sy erf *#>*»»«#
f Jhi iioif A^ek4»
President of the National Council of the
Brazilian Society for the Defense of
Tradition, Family and Property n» A wfc* TT?. Wetin»* B
4101N 7ieiLJ.AftQ<ttt.VA2K01Sllfi
TrI n0:)»MS|QFAXm3)2O'M2l

This statement has also been signed by the presidents of the other Societies for the Defense of Tradition, Family and Property (TFP) of the three
Americas, in the United States, Argentina, Bolivia, Canada, Chile, Colombia, Costa Rica, Ecuador, Paraguay, Peru, Uruguay, and Venezuela.

November-December, 1994
 Cover Article

The Underground Church in China

A Moan and a Cry of Hope
by Gary Isbell

along with other prelates and 120 priests,

Victorious in their resistance against the communists after ail from the recesses of the underground
remaining faithful to Rome, Chinese Catholics now face a Church.
The rain did not inconvenience those
new threat, the communist propaganda in the West.
people, who were already seasoned by

Atempest slowly loomed on the ho

rizon on the evening of last May
of Chinese Catholics presented the Most
Holy Virgin with tears, sweat, and blood
standing up to much more adverse storms.
In that moment of fervor, the downpour
posed but fleeting discomfort, nothing
24, the feast of Mary Help of as the offering of a people that has been comparable to the deluge of blood that has
Christians. Huddled togetlier in the midst moaning under the burden of communist tortured them all these years.
of a great forest in Hubei Province,a crowd domination for clo.se to half a century.
of faithful attempted to protect themselves Kneeling in the mud, the elderly,
from the impending downpour. But this youngsters, and children attended with
Heroic Pages of History
imminent threat caused no waning of their great piety the open-air Mass celebrated by From the moment the first Christians
moving prayers. All were imploring the His Excellency Bishop Su Zhi-Ming, aux set foot on Chinese soil, there began a
protection of the august Mother of God iliary Bishop of Baoding, Hubei Province, missionary epic that has not yet ceased.
under the invocation of Our Lady of Dong
Lu.
Throughout the month of May, pil
grims from all comers of the immense
Chinese territory faced every imaginable
threat to reach the Marian shrine at Dong
Lu. At that blessed site, the underground
Roman Catholic Church in China came out
of the catacombs to the light of day once
again and gave testimony of its invincible
fidelity to the Papacy.
Although the communist authorities
tolerated the event, they did everything in
their power short of widespread arrest to
impede access to the shrine. Roads leading
to Hubei were blocked, and public trans
portation to and from neighboring cities
was forbidden for people suspected of be
ing pilgrims.
But the efforts of the Red mandarins
were surpassed by the fervor of the faith
ful. On foot or bicycles, they traveled day
and night until they reached the "Hill of the
Blessed Mother." There, tens of thousands

More than 50,000 pilgrims waited under

heavy rain for the Mass to begin.

12 Tradition, Family and Property


The seed of Catholicism was sown in
China seven hundred years ago, when
Pope Nicholas IV sent the Franciscan friar
John of Monte Corvino as his envoy to the
Mongol Khan. Chinese Catholicism has
enjoyed peaks of noteworthy flourishing
since then, but it has suffered brutal perse
cutions under pagan kings and emperors as
well(See box).
This notwithstanding, violence was al
ways worthless when it came to stopping
the advance of those who really had faith.
Far from discouraging Chinese Catholics,
the waves of violence erupting along the
course of the centuries have tempered the
heroic mettle of martyrs in the crucible of
persecution.
As a poet adroitly remarked,"A first-
class sculpture cannot be carved in butter."
The best carving is done in tight-grained
wood, sometimes even chiseling against
the grain. The pertinacious resistance of
paganism to the spread of Catholicism on
Chinese soil obliged both hierarchy and
faithful to carry out a continual combat for
the integrity and preservation of the Faith.
In the legion of martyrs who laid down
their lives to solidify the foundations of the
Holy Church in China, Franciscan, Jesuit,
and Dominican missionaries, who took the
November-December, 1994
A Brief History of Catholicism in China
China's first exposure to Christianity oc
curred in A.D.635 when the Nestorian heresy
made some inroads into the country. Stressing
the human nature of Our Lord, Nestorianism
developed in Syria and then spread to Persia
and parts of China. After being suppressed by
Chinese authorities in 435,
it again flourished from the '*Xijp RI OrM*)
''Tup
eleventh to the thirteenth
I nt; DLV./VJLI
century, when it greatly de- OF
OF THE
dined in numbers.
During the fourteenth IvlARTYl
MARTYRS IS THE
century the Franciscans met Q
Cccr^ TUP
with some success in con- QCCUUr
OttU IMt
verting China's Mongol CHU
conquerors. However, the
Black Death took a fearful
toll on the clergy in Europe, consequently re
ducing the pool of available missionaries. Later
in the century, when the Mongols lost control
to the Chinese inhabitants, the Catholic effort
disappeared without a trace.
THE JESUIT MISSIONS
In 1582, several Jesuits entered China, led
by the celebrated missionary Matteo Ricci.
Slowly winning acceptance among the noble
and educated families, they eventually gained
entrance to the imperial palace. The Jesuit fa
thers had done their homework well, not only
in learning the Chinese language but also by
impressing their Chinese hosts with their supe
rior scientific knowledge, especially in the
fields of astronomy and mathematics. Shortly
after Father Ricci's death in 1610, China num
bered 13,000 Catholics. By 1650 the total had
increased to 150,000, and fourteen years later
the Jesuits were ministering to 237,000 in 159
churches and 49 residences.
But the way of the Church never runs
smoothly, and so, too, the apostolate faced
several trials and persecutions. Just as Our Lord
Jesus Christ faced opposition from the unyield
ing Scribes and Pharisees, so the Chinese
Catholics, by then including several priests,
suffered from the entrenched and envious pa
gan scholars and monks. Nevertheless, Do
minicans and other orders joined in the apos
tolic effort that brought the number of converts
by the end of the seventeenth century to
800,000 in 1200 communities.
THE MARTYRS
With success came more severe reactions.
In 1746, Bishop Peter Sanz and four fellow
Dominicans were captured, imprisoned, and
tortured in Fukien. The Bishop was beheaded
in the following year and the others in 1748.
European events again produced unwanted
repercussions in the East. Many influential men
with a taste for revolution were preparing to do
severe damage to the Catholic Church and to
topple the throne of France. Since they feared
the Jesuits as an obstacle to their plans, they,
through a series of clever maneuvers, con
vinced a weak Clement XIV to suppress the
order in 1773,thus leaving the way open for the
French Revolution.This dastardly act removed
a highly successful missionary order from its
holy work in converting
many
world.souls all over the
In China the various
persecutions and suppres-
sions of the missions work
® among
the clergy and the episco-
teenth century, dozens of
martyrs—priests and
nuns, European and Chinese—added their
names to the glorious list of those who died for
the glory of God. Then,in the 1840's, several
imperial decrees were issued granting freedom
of religion. With that approval,at least from the
imperial court, the number of missionaries in
creased, Nevertheless,anti-Christian sentiment
persisted and the violence continued. At Tient
sin, the French consul, 2 priests, 10 Sisters of
Charity, and 8 lay persons were all massacred.
However, nothing can compare with the
carnage left in the wake of the Boxer Rebel
lion. The Boxers were members of a secret
society who were fanatical enemies of all
Christians and foreigners. They went on a
rampage in 1900,destroying churches,semi
naries, convents, and chapels.They burnt the
dwellings of the native Christians, murdered
bishops and priests, both foreign and native
Christians, and sold their children into slav
ery. Thirty thousand Christians fell victims
to their hatred. Close to a hundred martyrs of
that episode have been beatified by the
Church.
Continuing on into the rest of this century,
China has suffered an uninterrupted succession
of disasters, revolutions,and wars. Yet,despite
all the turmoil, the Catholic Church expanded
five-foldfrom 1900tolhcoutsetofV 'War
II. Religious institutions of men incrca.s .om
886 to 4,415; Church membership grew from
3/4 of a million to 3 million; and congregations
of sisters enjoyed an even more spectacular
rise, from 10 to 58, plus 63 native congrega
tions.
At the end of the war, with such progress
as a model, optimism for the future ran high.
But that hope was violently shattered when the
Free World turned its back on the long-suffer
ing Chinese people and watched as the most
ruthless of all oppressors crushed their relig
ious liberty. The atheistic communists took
over the country in 1949 and inaugurated a
persecution far more violent and radical than
the courageous Church had ever faced. This
persecution is still ongoing.
seed of the Gospel to the Far East, occupy
a prominent place. Thanks to their efforts,
there are today more than eight million
Catholics in China, most of them enduring
implacable persecution at the hands of the
communist government.
A Caricature of the
Church
Ever since their seizure of power in
1949, the communists have tried by every
means to stifle the Catholic Church in
China. To this end they have employed the
same tactics used by the despots of the
French Revolution; that is, in addition to
violence, intimidation, and 'Terror," the
communist bureaucracy created, in 1957, a
"church" separated from Rome, the so-
called Patriotic Association, very much like
the French Constitutional Church of 1789.
As in revolutionary France, Red China
forced laymen and clergy to take an oath
of allegiance to the new religious institu
tion. Many who remained faithful to Rome
were either shot or sent to concentration
camps, the latter often proving to be
equivalent to a slow execution.
In addition to this, the communists
"democratically" placed government-ap
pointed individuals in the po.sitions of
"priests" and "bishops." This established a
pseudo-Catholic church subordinated to
Beijing's Red mandarins.
This grotesque caricature of Catholi
cism was solemnly condemned by Pius XII
in his encyclical Evangelli Praecones of
mm
Some of the underground Roman Catholic congregation of 450 who attended
a Sunday Mass in an open field and knelt on the ground In freezing weather.
c I j". ,
A procession of over 200 nuns on their way to Mass
1951 and in his apostolic \QHQrAdSinaruni
Gentes of 1954. On June 29, 1958, "Pius
XII also solemnly condemned the so-
called Catholic Patriotic Association and
declared the elections of bishops invalid
and the consecrations illicit"(New Catho
lic Encyclopedia, vol. 3, p. 599).
Misguided Friendship of
the West
The communist government tried in
vain to obtain the affiliation of Catholics
with the schismatic church. Shortly after
its foundation, the Patriotic Association
became a white elephant for the agents of
atheism. It has temples and seminaries,and
money received from the West, but it lacks
the support of the faithful. These took ref
uge in the Church that remained loyal to
Rome, the underground Church which,
against such odds as material privations
and brutal police persecution, has grown in
numbers and fervor.
What the communists could not accom
plish through persecution in almost half a
century,they are achieving through aliena
tion of the West from the loyal under
ground Church by deceptive propaganda
in public relations programs.
In the name of an ecumenical modus
Vivendi with the communists, segments of
the Western Church have l^llen victims to
the propaganda of the Chinese Communist
government and the Patriotic Assot.
and draw ever closer to the schisii v
leaders. As a consequence, millions of dol
lars raised in the West by international
Catholic organizations such as Aid to the
Church in Need, Italian PIME, Jesuits,
Franciscans, Missio, Miseror, and
Maryknoll, to name just some, are being
channeled to China's communist church.
(See Cardinal Kung Foundation newslet
ter, Autumn, 1994.)
Along with that, some prominent fig
ures of the Western Church have openly
supported the communist govemment-
sanctioned Patriotic Association. Among
these is Bishop Roger Vangheluwe of
Tradition, Family and Property
Bruges, Belgium, who last summer con-
celebrated a Mass in the cathedral of
Bruges with fifteen priests of the Patriotic
Association. (See Our Sunday Visitor,
June 12, 1994.)
As Western support of the Patriotic As
sociation grows,so does communist perse
cution of the underground Church. To the
communists, being faithful to Rome is the
same as being a traitor to one's country.
This is the reason why in his letter, made
public on September 25, 1994, to the Tai
wan Catholic hierarchy on the occasion of
the seventh centenary of the nomination of
the first Catholic Archbishop of Beijing,
Franciscan friar Blessed John of Monte
Corvino, the Holy Father said: "There can
be no opposition or incompatibility be
tween being at one and the same time truly
Catholic and authentically Chinese."
The Patriotic Association is also
backed by Western progressivist theologi The faithful receiving Holy Communion during a Sunday Mass
ans. These have been concocting surpris
ing rationales in their doctrinal stills for the
defacto recognition of the communist ec- gressivists are disseminating, in accord of "loyalty without obedience," according
clesial structure. To this end, these pro- with the Chinese schismatics, tlie sophism to which one can be "faithful in his heart

Did You Know That...

The Chinese communist government
• Created a Chinese Catholic Patriotic Association which rejects the authority of the pope?
• Declared the Roman Catholic Church illegal?
• Transferred all the properties of the Roman Catholic Church in China to the Patriotic Association, leaving the loyal
Church in extreme poverty and having to exist as an underground church?
• The Patriotic Association has appointed and ordained scores of bishops without the permission of the Holy Father?
The persecution of the loyal Roman Catholic Church in China by the
Chinese government is not something of the past, but ongoing? For example
• Priests and bishops are routinely arrested, then sometimes released only to be put back in jail and released again,
and so on, in an endless round of intimidation—1994.
• Bishop Su Zhi Ming, Auxiliary Bishop of Baoding, Hubei Province, was arrested after offering a private M..
Beijing for Congressman Christopher Smith (R-NJ) —1994.
• Dozens of bishops, priests and lay persons continue to be arrested. In some cases, they are arrested during Masses
in private homes. The Chinese government sacrilegiously confiscated the consecrated Hosts—1994.
• A church and several houses belonging to two different underground dioceses were bulldozed to the ground—1993.
• Rev. Charles Kao, S.J. working among the fishermen, was picked up by the police and jailed—1992.
• Bishop Peter Fan, Bishop of Baoding, was tortured before his death in jail. A picture of his battered corpse was
published in the Italian newspaper A —1992.
• Bishop Shiu, in his 80's, almost blind and sick, was put in jail. Two months later, his dead body was returned—1994.
• About 400 soldiers attacked 1,500 underground Catholics in Youtong,Hubei, while they were attending Mass.Two
were killed, more than 300 were wounded, and 32 were arrested—1991.
• A group of underground bishops held a bishops' conference and were all mopped up by the government. Scores of
them, most of whom were in their 70s and 80s, were put in jail —1990.
Due to ongoing persecution resulting in a severe shortage of priests and of seminary facilities, many young
underground priests were ordained under emergency power, without the benefits of a complete seminary
training,so that they could administer the sacraments. They need help to further their studies overseas.
 THE CARDINAL KUNG FOUNDATION

to the Pope" without obeying him juridi REQUESTS YOUR HELP

cally.
"Loyalty without obedience" has thus
become a fallacy with which the Patriotic
Association is trying to misinterpret the
true loyalty to the Pope.
His Eminence Cardinal Kung, the Ro
man Catholic Bishop of Shanghai, pain
fully pointed out in the sermon he deliv
ered on the feast of Saints Peter and Paul
this year:
"Many Catholic Church leaders in the
free world extended hospitality and do
nated large sums of money to bishops of
the communists's Patriotic Association.
The Chinese government regards these
friendships and cooperation with the Patri
otic Association as an endorsement of its
current policy on religion.
"With this license, they continue their
persecution of the loyal Roman Catholic
Church without fear of reprisal. Unfortu
nately, these misguided friendships and
The Cardinal Kung Foundation is dedicated to
supporting the underground Church in China by
means of prayers, information programs, and financial help to the
underground Church.
As a persecuted Church, the loyal Chinese Catholics live in such
utter want of basic necessities that the only way one can understand
their long-standing resistance is in terms of their great faith.
An appeal is hereby made to all true Catholics to help the Cardinal
Kung Foundation in its efforts to send support to these heroes who in
many cases are compelled to live under inhuman circumstances:
* Most of the priests are ordained years as Roman Catholic nuns,par
under the emergency power.Due to ticularly after so many years of re
the lack of facilities in the under ligious persecution. We now need
ground Church, they need to come $30,000 to build a second home for
to the West to further study theol another ten nuns.

acts of charity on behalf of the Patriotic ogy. Upon their completion of

Association have only prolonged the suf
fering of the loyal Church....
"This is a disservice to the Chinese.
This is a ridicule to the continued sacrifices
and sufferings of the loyal underground
Roman Catholic communities. It is a
mockery of the blood of the thousands of
Chinese martyrs" (sermon televised na
tionally on June 29, 1994, as quoted in the
Cardinal Kung Foundation newsletter.
Autumn 1994, pp. 3-4).
Blood of Martyrs
The Ada Martyrum of the beginnings
of Christianity is replete with sublime epi
sodes of men, women, and children who
walked to their harrowing deaths with su
pernatural light glowing in their counte
nances.
Like their antecedent brethren in the
faith who suffered the prepotency of the
Roman Caesars, today's Chinese Catho
lics continue to stand up to the threats of
the mandarins of Beijing, likewise prefer
ring persecution and death to severing their
loyalty to the Papacy by incensing the
communist idol,
The admirable fortitude of China's un
derground Church,its unbreakable fidelity
to the Chair of Peter, and its heroic con
tempt of death constitute a lesson of faith
and hope for the West.
studies, they will return to China to
serve the loyal Roman Catholic
Church. The Cardinal Kung Foun
dation has been maintaining three
of those priests in the United States
at an annual cost of $10,000 each.
Currently, there are dozens of Chi
nese loyal seminarians / priests
waiting for financial a.ssistance to
come to the U.S. to finish their
studies.
* You may also sponsor a seminarian
to study in China at an annual cost
of only $600 or a monthly cost of
$50.
* Many elderly loyal nuns are with
out means of basic living, for they
declined the living arrangements
offered by the Patriotic Associa
tion. One diocese has 60 such eld
erly nuns. The Foundation has been
assisting to build very simple basic
shelters for the nuns. One has been
completed, sheltering 21 elderly
nuns, all in their eighties. Even
though these basic shelters have no
heat, hot water or other conven
iences. they do offer the elderly
nuns a chance to live their twilight
Please consider helping this most worthy cause.
For more information on the underground Catholic Church in China, write to:
* Most Masses are celebrated out
doors or in private homes, due to
lack of churches. Many under
ground priests were arrested while
saying these secret Masses. A
small church without pews can be
built in China forjust $60,000. We
need many of these churches.
* The Cardinal Kung Foundation is
sues an informative and illuminat
ing newsletter about the true situ
ation faced by the underground
Church in China: the relentless per
secution of the loyal Roman Catho
lic Church; the philosophy of the
schismatic "Chinese Catholic Pa
triotic Association," which main
tains its autonomy from the Holy
See and is not recognized f ''v
pope; the activities and l
needs of the persecuted but yei vi
brant loyal Church.
* The Foundation plans to send
120,000 informative 16-page
newsletters in the next 12 months,
which will cost $84,000(70 cents
per letter). In the last fiscal year,
only 15,000 letters were sent due to
insufficient funds.

The Cardinal Kung Foundation

Joseph M. C. Kung, President
P.O. Box 8086, Ridgeway Center•Stamford, CT 06905, U.S.A.
16
Tel.:(203) 329-9712• Fax:(203) 329-8415
 ral

^T^HE TERM Gothic (pertaining to the Goths, a Germanic barbarian tribe) was coined
V^during the Renaissance in depreciation of medieval art. But the designation backfired.
The "barbaric" art won out, and the epithet not only ceased to be depreciatory but was in
fact ennobled. This is so much the case that there are few today who,contemplating Gothic
art, will call to mind or even realize the sarcastic etymology as they are absorbed by the sub
lime beauty of the stained glass and the delicate veins of stone.

0fMONG EVERYTHING DEVELOPED by the Middle Ages — and subsequently incorpo-

iC^rated into the millenial treasure of Christian civilization — what perhaps speaks most to
the soul of contemporary man are the Gothic cathedrals.
 Photo Essay

3n our gray, agitated century the symbolic In examining the esthetic principles applied in the concep
aspects and the beauty—the pidchnnn—of those monu tion of the Gothic cathedral and the rich symbolism that un
ments of the Faith are still able to break through the layers derlies its architectural elements, one is in fact analyzing the
of spiritual soot that have descended upon today's megalopo mentality of those who built it and, by extension, the society
lises and, as an intense beam of golden light, to arouse the that engendered the human type that was capable of such a
sense of the marvelous in countless souls. feat. Through these monuments that so defy time, we may
Even if there were no historical monument to represent understand key aspects of medieval Christianity, which in
medieval social, intellectual, and moral life to us, the large measure realized the ideal of Christian civilization.
churches of that age would tell us about it like words indel
ibly cut into stone and engraved in the traditions of nations.
^Reflections of ^ncreateb iSeautp
44 -I'C
"If nothing of medieval Christianity had survived excepting ^TACIAMUS HOMINEM AD IMACtNEM ET SIM!LITUDI\'EM
the cathedrals," says Daniel-Rops,"they alone would tell us fj/ NOSTRAM—Let US make man to our image and lik>
all, or nearly all, that matters about the period in question: ness(Gen. 1:26). The Middle Ages never ceased repeating
its spiritual life, its moral code, its day-to-day existence, its that any form is beautiful in the measure that it bears some
methods of work, its literature, and even, to some extent, its resemblance to divine beauty.
political beliefs. Nevertheless, beauty, so sought after by me
dieval man, must not be contemplated only in
Jfaiti) anb Hobe its immobility, asfigee, like the Orientals repre
The Middle Ages
3N the GOTHIC CHURCHES MEDIEVAL MAN ever affirmed that sented it in many of their works, or "impris
invested the best of his soul, art found its oned" as in contemporary museums. It must be
any form Is
most complete expression, and the theologian .seen as dynamic, communicative, and full of
beautiful in the
and the architect united their talents in an act of life. This is why the Gothic church attained the
measure that It
praise to God. This is why the Gothic cathedral, height of its beauty in the great liturgical feasts,
a symbol of faith, is also a symbol of love. Ev bears some such as Christmas and Easter, or during impor
eryone worked on it: The people contributed resemblance to tant civic-religious solemnities like the corona
their hands; the bourgeois, his money; the lord, divine beauty. tion of the Kings of France in the Cathedral of
his land; and the artist, his genius. Rheims.

18 Tradition, Familyand Property

 V

:3S?

'^"•i !9vW

/ ■''-A
'• ^ r 'I . »? - ■'
j I I •' I • >
,^1 n ordier to express and jtjo^^dhicate
iqo^^driicate somi truths, ijian
! lan
mustloftentimts resort ttd
musthftentimts jtd fe ^niflSols
^iteols that reabh the smil's
deepest recesses-and reflect certain intangible, tijanscendental
realities, which written or spoken words cannot <rdhyey.<(
Through such symbols we becpiiie responsive to the^ppeal of
the marvelous, .and our knowledge can be transfdroieAinto
^ ' ' • -N
love. In Latin this called the via pulchritudinis (the of
beauty). , 'i-^

Oppbfe/fe page and above: Views of Notre . ,

Dame cathedral, Paris.
This p^e: Interior of the cathedral of St. John • .
the Baptist, Lyons. < I .
 The pointed-arch architecture offered a fitting decor for
the splendors of liturgical ceremonial and the ethereal, har
monious melodies of Gregorian chant. The richness of
priestly vestments, the serene pomp of the liturgy, the in
tense emotion expressed by the organ, the touching simplic
ity of plainsong, everything, in fine, contributed to envelop
the faithful in a mystical atmosphere.
E\)t of (ircnt
larmonious proportions are so evident inside the
Gothic edifices that one seems to hear something of an
original melody; one perceives a symphony in stone. The
whole building seems to have been relieved of the weight of
matter, of everything that binds it to the earth. The pillars
rise high and flexibly to blend with the vaulted ceiling
through the ribs. Typically rising as a living force from the
floor on the face of the pillars, the ribs support large vaults
with seeming effortlessness.
What characterized the Gothic style is the upward thrust,
the ascent toward heaven, the soaring flight of columns and
slender spires toward infinity.
The medieval architects, building their cathedrals on
solid foundations, could afford the most impressive boldness
without being foolhardy. Hence the vertiginous flight to
ward infinity of the columns and steeples, such as those of
the Cathedra! of Cologne (515 ft.) and the fortress-cathe
drals of France's southern region of Languedoc. Still others,
the Cathedral of Strasbourg for one, are built on marshy land
or above subterranean streams.

^taineb-glafifi Minbolufi: ^critafelc JcUiclfi

^fttracted by daring arches, steeples, and Gothic towers,
^^^•medieval man also retained a love of light. This ex
plains the great concern of the architects to build ever more
spacious churches that would allow for the installation of im
mense windows through which sunlight, tempered by the
stained-glass polychromy, might flood the enclosure.
The authentic medieval stained-glass window is not a
painting on glass but rather a translucent painting made of
glass, that is, a patchwork of colored glass held together by
grooved strips of lead. It was a difficult, refined art that si
multaneously demanded high technical knowledge and artis
tic skill.
There, between the floor and the ceiling, as though be
tween the earth and heaven, those veritable jewels of glass
suggest a paradisiacal grandeur that seems to surpass the
building itself. That is the case of the celebrated rose win
dows of Notre Dame of Paris and the Cathedral of Chartres,
which peipetuate for centuries on end the splendor of medie
val art at its most sublime.
• y1

5
/ /
let E\)n't 53c light
^che c Ni '/IT he whole creation is manifested to us through light.
rdraIrises ^tl/The rose window, a circle of light held high up in the
ing ,the midst of darkness, is the perfect representation of God's cre
ating command,"Let there be light."
ie nave.x""
Every rose window is a symbol, a figure, of the creation.
The concentric circles which made up the first rose windows

Tradition,Familyand Property
 Photo
i
were idealized models of the universe and of the globe,
which is at the center of the circle.
The Gothic rose windows also .symbolize the loftier aspi
rations of man; namely, to know the order established by
God, to be one with Him,and forever to become His co-crea
tor. The rose windows make it possible for man to obey the
injunction of Psalm 45:"Be still, and see that I am God."
The stained-glass windows, which peasants, as it were,
read like a book, remain as yet not fully interpreted by our
scholars. The faces that formerly a child could have pointed
out by their names sometimes escape our efforts of identifi
cation.
Cljc plogsoimno: of a ^t^lc
/ptothic architecture did not originate as a consequence of
the decadence of any previous art or style; it was rather
the product of a new civilization that was then forming and
that developed new esthetic standards, though always retain
ing the best contributions of Romanesque art. Without sud
den leaps, but like the blossoming of a rose, the Gothic style
flowered from the slow refinement of the Romanesque style.
The Gothic style came about in consequence of a move
ment born in Ile-de-France, the true geographic nucleus of
this form of architecture, and from thence it radiated to all
Europe, adding local characteristics to its basic elements.
From France, the new style passed over to England with
the master William of Sens, who was engaged for the recon
struction of Canterbury Cathedral. In Germany, the Gothic
influence was felt later because Romanesque architecture
November-December, 1994
Essay
%
still flourished there as late as the twelfth century. Only in
the thirteenth century did the lancet-arch style reach Italy
and the other countries of southern Europe.
Initially, the Gothic style was essentially religious. Civil
edifices remained Romanesque. It was only later that the
Gothic spread to palaces and public buildings, and then with
incredible plasticity.
flTljc iStblc of tiK i3oor
Yfl he thrust of the minds that conceived the Gothic style
^^"did not end in the mere esthetic desire of discovering a
new form of artistic expression. Aiming beyond the pul-
chrum, medieval artists endeavored to represent also the
verum, the truthful. Thus church architecture was coni
so as to aid in the instruction of the faithful. Statuary n
lancet-arch art, for example, became not only decorative but
also a means of spiritual expression and even catechetical in
struction.
Hn (£>iisoing i¥Iuatlc
pon close examination of the Gothic cathedral, one is
^ht^tempted to call it a miracle, the miracle of those col
umns that are never in rigorous alignment but nevertheless
support the weight of the edifice; the miracle of those seem
ingly swirling vaults that criss-cross, turn, and cap off ever-
higher naves; the miracle of those walls with gaping open
ings, oftentimes with more glass than stone; finally, the mir
acle of the whole edifice, a wonderful synthesis of faith, in
spiration, and piety. □
21
 r

The American TFP In Action

moiTm FAMILY 6 ¥mv;\A

nf"y astute observer of
J'lDur contemporary world will agree
that the revolutionary progress and
moral degradation that pervades all
Mzuays OCd, Mivays
Fields of human life shows no signs of
abatement on any front.
Nevertheless, to the great surprise
Mways Im7(fiaiistib[E
of many,the subject of elites has at the
same lime also elicited increasing inter
est, and Prof. Plinio Correa de Plinio Correa de Oliveira
Oliveira's Nobiliiy and Analogous Tra
ditional Elites continues to be success
^adies andgent&men, our theme is central seek the greatest perfection. They believe
fully spread throughout the world by .Z--to the thoughts and actions of mankind. that attaining this perfection will bring th
the various TFPs.
It is a most well-known theme; always old, the greatest happiness.
Indeed, as lime goes by, those who always new, always inexhaustible. It is the Thus motivated, husband and wife .seek
are earnestly seeking solutions for a so theme of elites. perfect behavior toward each other, behavior
ciety that seems to have no way out are In view of the inequalities one finds in they hope will yield a perfect home, a
gradually turning with more serious at
all ages of history, in all human societies, heaven on earth. They will try to treat their
tention to the subject of elites, seeing three questions arise: children in a perfect way and. accordingly,
them not so much as unapproachable Is the existence of elites just? expect harmonious, happy, and prodigious
and undesirable physicians but rather
Are elites useful for the religious, moral, progeny.
with eyes of hope. political, and cultural common good of peo One could say that the professional who
In this perspective, we offer our ples and civilizations? acts in a like manner in his profession, the
dear readers some passages from the
What precisely constitutes an elite? lady or gentleman who behaves according to
speech Prof. Correa de Oliveira's pre These are the que.stions we must answer the same norm in the social realm, and a
pared for the launching of his book at at the onset. thousand other types of people placed in a
Washington's Mayflower Hotel last In the interior of each person, there are thousand other types of situations, inspired
year, which was read to an audience of diverse and conflicting tendencies. One by the principles we have noted, would have
some 800 people by Mr. Raymond such tendency leads those inspired by the reached the pinnacle of happiness. For the
Drake, president of the American TFP. desire to live uprightly and reasonably to vast majority so insatiably hunger for happi-

22 Tradition, Family and Property


ness ihat they will allow themselves to be
led by the impulse luckless Mitterrand pro
fessed in the bygone days of his honeymoon
with Power:"To want for oneself every
thing, now and forever."
From a certain vantage point, this ambi
tious ascent could be identified with the
march toward progress. For the promoters of
progress, as it is generally understood today,
possessing all that is necessary, useful, or
convenient to secure it, with the least possi
ble effort and time and the radiant certainty
of forever possessing the goods thus gained
without risk or worry, constitutes the life
goal of pleasure-seeking men born in the
joys and hopes of the BeUe Epoque.
Not even the two world wars that later
crossed our century's path, unprecedented
catastrophes whose finale in Hiroshima and
Nagasaki foretold more terrible perils, de
stroyed this dream.
Even at our century's midpoint, from the
con.sensus of the most evolved peoples —
and we must say "evolved" despite the
many errors, illusions, conquests, and decep
tions this word has expressed as a standard
and talisman — a chorus ofjoy and hope
ro.se like a hymn from a multitude of hearts.
It was in defense of this joy. commonly
considered universal, that at limes arose the
clamor, or better yet, the revolutionary roar,
to exterminate the dissonance caused by cer
tain voices predicting problems, crises, and
anxieties that in no way were numbered
among the facile and felicitous "prophecies"
Nobility
TFP representative Steven Schmieder displays Nobility
and Analogous Traditional Elites and other TFP» books
books
ition In
In
for participants In Serra International convention
Baltimore, Maryland, October 1994.
of the Belle Epoque.
In the mind of yesterday's modern man,
the capital element of"progress" — often
connoting "evolution" — was the concept of
social equality. Indeed, the universal joyful
chorus and revolutionary roar were con-
fronted with an evident and universal fact of
life—inequality.
November-December, 1994
iMiJ i PROPIRI
Book shoppers stop by the
TFP stand on 5th Avenue during
New York City's annual book fair.
What is the correlation between the cho
rus and the clamor? In other words, is in
equality a factor in man's progress and hap
piness? Is it a friendly force to be protected
and encouraged — or a hostile one to be .sup
pressed?
This, Ladies and Gentlemen, is the cen
tral problem regarding which there arose,
amid the chaos and tumult in the wake of
the Second World War, the august voice of
Pius XII in fourteen immortal allocutions to
the Roman Patriciate and Nobility. Justice
forbids that we neglect the notable analo-
gous teachings of Benedict XV to
the Roman Patriciate and Nobil-
ity in his allocution "Nella Re-
cente Anniversaria" of January 5,
1920.
In previous ages, thinkers
from diverse perspectives had
sporadically considered the ques-
tion of equality and its concord
with the legitimate common good
of peoples and nations.
This problem was examined —
■■H and with what passion!—by the
protagonists and leaders of the
Enlightenment. Through their
false solutions, they and their fol-
lowers convulsed the entire civi-
lized world from the end of the
eighteenth century to our very
has been no revolution to which
this issue was a stranger, nor any
war with whose motivation or out
come it was not related. Equality is part of
the amo
the amorphous trilogy liberty, equality, fra
ternity -— a trilogy so controverted that we
temity
find, evi
find, even in pontifical texts, dissonance in
interpretation. (See Appendix III of No-
its inteq
bility ar,
bility' and Analogous Traditional Elites, es
pecially page 388.)
pecially
We cdo not intend to reopen the contro-
m
•'lO .•
versy of that infamous trilogy but to analyze
its second catchword, equality, not from a
purely philo.sophical view, but according to
the way it is perceived by the contemporary
"man in the street," who constitutes the ".sov
ereign" majority to whom all representative
regimes still attribute the decisive voice.
This is a great theme on which contempo
rary man must render his judgment. Unlike
his forefathers, he does not lack the doc
trinal help for doing so. He has the guiding
light of the memorable allocutions of Pius
XII. With special consideration, 1 offer you
some reflections on this theme, reflections
found in the book whose launching you
honor by your illustrious presence.
Our theme is marked by two symmetrical
boundaries: (1) there mu,st be limits to in
equality, and (2) there must be limits to
equality.
To summarize the matter quite suc
cinctly, the limits of inequality are found in
human nature. Intelligent and free by nature,
man has a common dignity that makes him
king of the universe. From this perspective,
all men are equal, and whatever reduces in
man, in any way, his fundamental ai
nate. natural, and radical equality, be.,
offends, and mutilates his dignity.
Thus, all men are equal in the ri ght to
life, in the right to constitute a family over
which they exercise their authority, in the
right to the fruits of their labor, and in the
right to a salary sufficient to provide their
families with dignified, secure housing, an
adequate, healthy diet, resources to guaran
tee their children a proper education, and so
on. And, of cour.se, the children should be al
lowed to work only if they are old enough to
have acquired the rudiments of education
and instruction.
In other words, in that which all men
have by the simple fact of being human,
they are equal. However, it happens that be-
sides these basic qualities, men are endowed
with innumerable other qualities that vary
ad infmitum, once again, by the simple fact
of their being human.
Therefore, natural and legitimate equality
is the starting point for legitimate inequali
ties, which are themselves according to the
natural order. These inequalities are so nu
merous and so diverse that to list them
would be an endless task. Moreover, these
natural diversities are accentuated by life's
Above: Another view of the TFP stand
at the annual New York City book fair.
Below:The American TFP table at the
Western New York Catholics United for
the Faith conference In Rochester,
September 1994
circumstances, by the effort one makes to
better them, and so forth. Are these in
equalities legitimate? Are they in accord
with the common good? In even more
shorter form, these are the questions we
asked a while ago.
At first glance, these Inequalities seem
illegitimate. Man's nature rejects all that
causes him to suffer. Pain is nothing but a
symptom that expresses to man the contra
diction between the demands of his nature
and the situation in which he finds him
self, for whatever reason.
Given Original Sin, inequalities usu
ally bring suffering to those who are infe
rior. One could say there is a tendency in
people to continually clamor against eve
ryone and everything superior to them.
Consequently, virtually the whole of man
kind groans under the compound, com Many students expressed their
pact, and constant weight of inequalities. happiness in seeing Catholic ideals
To suppress these inequalities is the presented on their Pittsburgh campus.
October 1994.
great goal of Progress and Evolution, the
ideal of man's ascensional march. Neither
Marx, Lenin, nor Stalin ever sought a
more radical end.
And the elites? Seen in this light, they
are man's worst enemy, for what are they
if not a galaxy of criminals bent on amass
ing for themselves goods of all kinds, ma
terial and spiritual, goods that belong to
all?
However rudimentary these argu
ments, they sound the leitmotif at the
heart of all opposition to inequality. Ac
cordingly, we must analyze them further.
There is no doubt that elites directly
derived from the natural order, the result
of inevitable inequalities, have a task to
fulfill on behalf of the common good.
Their very existence dictates they should
be willing to .sacrifice as this task de
mands and to improve as its perfect ful
p
6F
fillment requires. For it would be absurd
to imagine that God created the natural
order solely to benefit pleasure-seeking
people who appropriate solely for their
benefit goods whose deprivation creates forces of individual improvement and socuu
unhappiness and misery for all. progress. In a word, they are the yeast, the
On the other hand, if progress and "evo others the dough.
lution" are ascensional marches, they can To imagine that yeast is the enemy of
only occur with the sacrifices ascensions dough becau.se it is distinct, because it ri.ses
demand, whether of the goods of the soul more quickly, because it raises that in which
or of the body. To move mankind in an as it acts, in sum. because it is a driving force
censional way requires a painful effort to and stimulus; to imagine that the dough suf
which a great part, indeed the greater part, fers by seeing it.self thus elevated and in
of humanity is more or less adverse. creased, is to combat progress, eviscerate
This vast ascensional effort must be ac evolution, paralyze life, and impose on all
complished nationally, regionally, and people the torments of boredom, idleness,
even among families and individuals, by and uselessness.
individuals or .small groups especially en These reflections are supported on the
dowed by nature and grace who desire to teaching of the Divine Master. Who,in ex
improve themselves and their environment plicating the predominant ecclesiastical mis
so intensely that they become the driving sion, said,"You are the salt of the earth. But
Tradition, Family and Property
 vvpir

PJRT
duous, delicate, or com
/^iViERICA NEEDS ERTIMR plex fields of human ac

'I
tivity causes him to
stand out in the crowd,
readily receives greater
remuneration than col
leagues of lesser intel
lectual or moral scope.
Accordingly, this
would even have an
anti-Christian connota
tion, since it shames
The TFP booth at the Los Angeles County Fair In
and pains those below,
October 1994.
and in accordance with
the penspective we de- John Drake of the American TFP presents a copy of Nobility
if the salt lose its savor, wherewith shall it scribed. Our Lord Jesus and Analogous Traditional Elites to Adam Cardinal Maida of
be salted? It is good for nothing anymore Christ was supposedly Detroit,
Detroit.
but to be cast out, and to be trodden on by the irreducible and om
men. You are the light of the world. A city nipotent adversary of pain. stantofHis Passion, He could have ordered
seated on a mountain cannot be hid. Neither Thus class struggle would d be at the core wounds to heal. His precious Blood to
do men light a candle and put it under a of a Christian concept of the. relations be-
relations be pouring forth; He could have ordered
bushel, but upon a candlestick, that it may tween social classes. the wounds He had received to cease scar-
shine to all that are in the house. So let your recisely the op
The Gospel leads us to precisely op- ring His divine body;and,finally. He could
light shine before men,that they may see 0 collaboration
posite conclusion, namely, to ordained a brilliant andjubilant victory
your good works, and glorify your Father among harmoniously unequal al social classes
classes. suddenly halt the persecution that was pro-
Who is in heaven"(Matt. 5:13-16). Those Dse these
We would not wish to close consid-
these consid polling Him to His death.
who dream of the existence of temporal aind the
erations without calling to mind great.
the great, However, He did not will to do so.
elites that are neither light nor salt and, ac supreme truth, whose remem ' Rather, He willed to allow Himself to be
cordingly, prefer collaborating with inertia brance should enlighten the ^
to allowing their superiority to shine, aid the "Elites, perfect family organization, intense

I TheGospel howsu
final aspects of this medita- ENtSS, p
advance, not of light, but of darkness. tion, in which we have spo- |0V6 b6t\
These considerations illustrate not
love between spouses, between them and
ken so often of elites consid- ..
merely the suitability, but the necessity of ered in their relations with their
' children, and finally among the
elites for the common good, and dissipate the good of body and soul. childrGH t
the false impression superficial spirits create
children themselves, all these are excellent
Let us not deceive our- qualities,
qualities.. However, they will avail nothing if,
regarding their role. selves regarding the true im- ^
On the surface, it would seem that life is portance of this good,even at their
St th6ir root, there does not lie love of the
but a continual delight for members of the when it is considered princi- Hoh
elites. A great scientist, a renowned orator, a Holy Cross of Our Lord Jesus Christ."
pally, as is proper, in its
famous economist, in brief anyone whose most authentic aspect, whichh
success in applying his talent to the most ar- )f souls.
is the good of dragged along the Via Dolorosa to the
Del shows us heights of Calvary. He willed to see His
larity how much
with great clarity Most Holy Mother engulfed in the deepest
the mercy off Our Divine Sav
Sav- sorrow, and in the end He willed to cry out,
ior is moved1 by our pains of so as to be heard until the consummation of
iy. It suffices to
soul and body. the centuries, those piercing words:"My
consider the phenomenal mir-
mir God. My God. why hast Thou forsaken Me?"
formed .so
acles He performed so many With these facts we understand that, by
viate such pains,
times to alleviate pains. giving each of us the grace of beinj: I
However, we e must
mu.st not imag
imag- with Him to suffer a small portion oi I'as-
aealing of pain
ine that the healing sion. He was making clear the unparalleled
itest gift He gave
was the greatest role of the Cross in the life of man. in the
man. history of the world, and in His own glorifi-
Whoever closes his eyes cation.
il fact
to the central fact that
that Christ
Christ Elites, perfect family organization, in-
!mer and that He
is our Redeemer tense love between spouses, between them
ffer the most
willed to suffer and their children, and finally among the
cruel pains to
o redeem us children themselves, all these are excellent
lerstand Christ's
does not understand qualities. However, they will avail nothing
)ng men.
mission among if. at their root, there does not lie love of the
Even at the
he height of His Holy Cross of Our Lord Jesus Christ. With
Passion, Our
ir Lord could this love we will obtain all, even as we are
/ashington
Marlo Navarro da Costa, director of the TFPs' Washington instantly
tly put
put an
an end
end to
to weighed down with the holy burden of pu-
Bureau, speaks on the subject of elites at one off the
the many
many bitterly cruel
cruel pains by
pains by a
a rity and other heroic virtues, the unceasing
gatherings he has recently addressed across the country. p.,g,.g of His
His divine
divine will.
will. attacks and mockeries of the enemies of the
st to the last in-
From the first Faith, and the betrayals of false friends. □

November-December, 1994
 TFPs Around The World

Since 1990,the French TFP has

been engaged in an extensive
campaign called "Lumieres sur
I'Est" (Lights over the East). The
main goal of this campaign is to bring
some spiritual assistance to the coun
tries so long enslaved by the red sect
in the former Russian empire and now
virtually drowning in the post-modem
chaos.
"Lumieres sur I'Est" began with the
publication of an edition in Russian of
a best-selling book on the apparitions
and message of Our Lady of Fatima, a
message holding the key to the twenti
eth century: first, a waming of the
moral crisis, the chastisement of man
kind, and the sinister role of Russia,
and last, a promise of hope that "in the
end My Immaculate Heart will tri
umph."
Placing advertisements in Russian
papers and on radio and television, the
French TFP offered this book on Fa
tima free of charge to all those inter
ested in acquiring it. The resulting
storm of requests was a most obvious
sign of great spiritual thirst. Three
printings have already been released,
for a total of 300,000 copies, and a
LITHUANIA
fourth is in preparation for the begin The Marks of the Tanks Are Still There
ning of 1995.
In addition to the book in Russian, a by Paul Foley
Lithuanian edition of 100,000 books
was published and has been distributed to think that it is like this all the way to
by a series of TFP "caravans"(teams
The First Impressions
Vladivostok—half the world!
or groups in one or more cars or vans) We have been on the road for three days. Later in the same day we reach Kaunas, a
that have traveled throughout Lithu It is now mid-morning of Monday, August city located in the center of Lithuania. Before
ania, the "Land of Mary." 22, and we are finally in Lithuania. For most communism this used to be known as a beau
of us in the two-car caravan, this is our first tiful city. Now it is a shambles. We are to
With the TFPs' 1990 worldwide visit here,so we are naturally eagerto see this have dinner with local supporters. And what
campaign in favor of Lithuania's inde land whose history became entwined with a splendid table is awaiting us! It is oui
pendence, which collected 5,280,540 that of the TFP. The roads, which steadily experience of the hospitality that is to ul
signatures, a natural and strong bond worsened as we passed through the former found everywhere in the country, no doubt a
of friendship was established between German Democratic Republic and Poland, custom dating back to the Catholic past. Our
the Lithuanian people and the TFPs. now reach an all-time low. As we bump along hosts entertain us with a candle-light dinner.
we catch our first glimpses of the people: This, however, is as much by necessity as by
From then on, the TFP has been re
peasants bringing in the early harvest, drivers choice,for there is no electricity in this house.
ceived with great friendship in every of dilapidated old vehicles inching to the side 'it was because of the TFP that we got our
Lithuanian city through which it has to let us pass, and groups of pedestrians on independence, there is no question about it."
passed. the dusty roads of a country where cars are says our host. "I thank you all; 1 thank those
still scarce. of you who died for us and who are now in
The following special report comes
There is no doubt; We are in the commu heaven; 1 thank your founder, Professor
from the pen of TFP British repre nist world. Everything speaks of socialism: Plinio Correa de Oliveira; and 1 thank Our
sentative Paul Foley, who accompa the poverty of the country, the primitiveness, Lady who guides you, and whom you bring
nied the most recent caravan to Lithu the drabness, and above all, the sad. hopeless back to us. To the TFP, a million thanks." A
ania, which carried a pilgrim statue of looks on the faces. A few years of contact chorus of voices approves in Lithuanian and
Our Lady of Fatima. with the West have brought only superficial adds embellishments. Glasses are raised and
changes. This is a deva.stated land, a ruin; and the toasting begins.

26 Tradition, Family and Property

 After dinner we are dispersed to the vari
ous homes in the town arranged for our lodg
ing. This brings our first real encounter with
washing facilities a la Lithuania. Many
homes have no running water at all. In those
that do, it is almost worse, for the plumbing
usually doesn't work. If it does, there is no
hot water. Even in one of the best hotels in
the country, Vilnius' Comradeship, one
must wait several minutes after turning on the
faucet for the rust-colored sludge to clear.
And to think that this hotel is where the
communist government used to put up for
eign VIPs!
The Pilgrimage Begins
Early Tuesday morning our hosts have a
banquet on the table for us, but there is hardly
time to taste it. We must hurry, for the day is
full of appointments and we are already late.
Our friend Antanas Racas is waiting for us at
the first place, a church about an hour away.
Racas,a member of the Lithuanian Parlia
ment, guided the delegation that presented
the five million signatures in support of
Lithuanian independence in 1990. Very
friendly, he has been enormously helpful or
ganizing things for the TFP caravan's two-
week stay in Lithuania.
On this fairly typical day, we will take Our
Lady to three churches. Between churches
there will be a meeting with clergy of the
Kehne region; then a rally in Kehne honoring
those killed by the KGB;then lunch with TFP
friends combined with an interview for the
newspaper Siaiiliu Krasias: after that a meet
ing with leaders of Sajudas,the independence
movement; then a parade to mark the anni
versary of the infamous Ribbentrop-Molotov
Pact.
Our first week of visits to parishes in
the Kehne region puts us in touch with
many ofthe ordinary people,notjust the
leaders. These people have been devas
tated, first by communism, and now by
the chaos which has been growing since
the fall of the Iron Curtain. We are
greeted everywhere by crowds of star
ing faces. It is almost the same gaze
everywhere, too, a mixture of fear, cu
riosity, and admiration.
It was among the ordinary folk that
our petition drive had the most reper
cussion. They remember it; and if grati
tude is a frail virtue, it doesn't seem
lacking among these people. Every
where the TFP is enthusiastically
thanked for the campaign. In one city,
for instance, after being presented to a
gathering in a sort of stadium, we begin
to depart, and the people stand up clap
ping and then break into a rhythmical
chanting of "Achiu! Achiitr (Thank
you! Thank you!). We are astonished by peo
ple asking for autographs and coming up to
kiss our hands.
On Friday, a beautiful morning, we arrive
in Pajuras, a parish of two thousand souls
where the church is already packed. As often
happens, a delegation of parishioners ap
proached with a processional cross to escort
Our Lady the last stretch of the way. The
Lithuanians are very formal and take their
ceremonies seriously. In fact,they do nothing
without ceremony. Official speeches, presen
tations of flowers, recitals of song and poetry
in folk costumes, and so forth, accompany
every public event.
In the church a spokesman proclaims:"To
the representatives of the world Catholic or
ganization TFP: We are very grateful to you
for the faith, hope, and love you bring to us.
Let Providence unite your hearts and ours for
noble aims. We wish you great blessedness
in yourjourneys and work.From all the faith
ful of Pajuras."
While we are listening to the official wel
come, a man comes forward holding a
wooden cross, hand-car\'ed in the pictur
esque style so typical here. "When we were
in Siberia we used to make many of these.
They helped us to endure the torments in
flicted upon us. I would like to give you one
ofthem as a sign ofour gratitude for what you
have done for us."
Afterwards, we spend a long time answer
ing all their questions and giving explana
tions about the TFP. They seem to want to
know every detail. They are intrigued when
Racas shows them a picture of Prof.
Plinio Correa de Oliveira, the one really
responsible for the signature campaign.
Finally, all of us manage to get into
the vans for our next stop, but it is im
possible to move with so many people.
Someone calls out: "What we want is
that one of you slay here with 'lul
now it is time for Racas to intei .. as
we are running late.
"The KGB is Still Here"
As we go on our way, the conversa
tion turns to communism and how the
KGB could control the people so com
pletely. Racas informs us: "One of our
great problems is that the KGB is still
here. It has just gone underground, but
holds on to all its influence. At the time
Left and Above: Lithuanians
venerate the Pilgrim Statue of
Our Lady of Fatima.
27

The pilgrim statue in front of a painting of
Bishop Vincentas Borisevlcius, who was
tortured to death by the KGB
ofindependence they controlled a network of
300,000 spies. You will get some idea of what
this means if you remember that our entire
population is only three million. We will
never really know completely who is and
who is not KGB."
"But why would anyone want
to work for the KGB?" I ask.
"Some for gain: others
through fear. Fear is everywhere
still. Everything is uncertain. Es
pecially, we fear that the future
will be very bad."
We have ample evidence of
the truth of Racas' remarks,
greeted everywhere as we are by
the same sad, fearful gazes.
The Church itself was devas
tated by the communists, and
what survived was tightly con
trolled by them. Every candidate
for the priesthood was thor
oughly checked out. Many coun
try parishes still have no priest,
though the simple people have
kept the churches in a fairly good
state of repair.
TFP members participate
in a ceremony in memory
of Lithuanians killed by
the communists.
Saturday, the 27th, is a big day in
Lithuania. There is a referendum to de
cide if and how privatization of state
property should continue. Between our
appointment.s, I ride with Racas, and he
explains that the Lithuanian government
under Landsbergis began a true land re
form, breaking up the communes and
giving land to people who wanted to
work it. From the beginning, the "ex"-
communists began to sabotage the
whole affair, using their KGB networks.
When these people officially returned to
power, privatization practically ceased
altogether. The communists then began
to divide the property among themselves
and their cronies.
After much arguing, Landsbergis's
people convinced the government to al
low this referendum to decide the issue.
Of course, it was arranged to be a total
failure for privatization. The govern
ment prepared the ballot to be as confus
ing as possible,and it is truly a ridiculous
thing. To approve a proposal one must
check "No," and to vote against, one
checks "Yes"! Instead of the normal-
size, the ballot is huge, the size of a
broadsheet. To cast the ballot, one has to
fold it and try to stuff it through the slot
in the ballot box. Racas shows it to us.
saying, "It should go into the Guinness
book, next to your petition, as the big
gest paper ballot in history."
We are greeted at the next church by the
local bishop. It is the first visit of a bishop
here in fifty years. This, together with the
arrival of Our Lady, makes it a special day.
"We welcome the TFP here,"says the bishop.
"These are the people who helped us to get
our freedom. In 1990 they were the first
people in the West to help us. Now they are
here again to help us keep our hope for the
future." As the bishop speaks, I look around
the church. Like many in the region it is very
old, built of wood by the people of the area,
and exquisitely decorated.
The younger members are pleased to hear
that our signature campaign stiffened the re
solve of the Lithuanians. The Russians went
all out to break the uprising in 1991. Even
"/ saw the tanks coming
down on the crowd. I saw
young people dying
chanting, 'Maria, Maria.'"
months after the famous attacks on the par
liament and the television station, they rou
tinely drove around Vilnius shooting up the
town. All the public buildings are pock
marked with bullet holes, and even the par
liament building still has many windows
missing. Most of the defenses around it have
been cleared, although some are left as a
reminder.
During a ceremony in which people
placed flowers for those who died, one of the
participants told us: "We had nothing to op
pose them with. But the generals had miscal
culated. They thought we would throw stones
and give them an excu.se to shoot us. But we
were very disciplined, so not a single stone
was thrown. They fired over our heads all the
time. We linked amis to make it hard for them
to remove us. I saw the tanks coming down
on the crowd. I saw young people dying
chanting, 'Maria, Maria.' She gave them the
courage to die like that."
At a tlower-laying ceremony in the ceme-
tery where these heroes are laid to rest, we
meet their families. They are very cordial and
thank us for the campaign. We.in turn, thank
them for the example of heroism that Lithu
ania gave to a world which despises heroism.
Back at the parliament building, we meet
a group of former partisans and members of
the underground,some ofthem now deputies.
Leading the way with our grand standard, we
accompany them in a procession through the
streets to the KGB headquarters, now a mu
seum aptly named the Mu.seum of the Geno
cide of Lithuania. This was the largest KGB
center in the country,a complex of buildings
occupying two city blocks, where about
1,500 KGB members worked. The serious
ness with which the KGB did its work is
striking. The staff here was given a special
Lenin award for dedication.
Having laid flowers at a monument to the
victims of the KGB,our hosts take us inside.
The building is keptjust as it was found when
it was invaded in the wake of the August 1991
"coup." We are told that it is the only KGB
building in the former communist world open
to the public.
The "Room of Silence"
It is exactly what one would expect. In
deed, it is impossible to exaggerate the hor
rors ofthis sinister place. At any one lime 500
prisoners would be kept here. On arrival, a
prisoner would be locked in one of the hold
ing rooms — tiny closets with no room to
move and completely black
inside — to await registra
tion. The prisoner was re
moved for fingerprinting and
photographs and then taken
to one of the cells. These
were bare concrete rooms
into which 20 to 30 prisoners
were stuffed. Since there was
no furniture, everyone slept
on the floor. Of course, there
was no heating. During the
day everyone had to sit in
silence facing the door. Our
guide, who had been a pris
oner himself, told us that
there were sometimes so
many in one room that if any
one wanted to move, the
whole room had to move to
gether.
From the cells,the prison
ers would be taken to the
"room of silence." This was
the torture chamber, a cell
thickly padded with sound-
absorbing material so that
the screams of the victims
couldn't be heard by the out
side world. Our guide ex A young TFP member places a flower on a monument raised In
plained: "Amongst the tor-
November-December, 1994
This boy's father was crushed by
one of Gorbachev's tanks.
tures was one called the 'crucifixion.' The
pri.soner would be pinned naked to the floor
by guards with spiked boots standing on each
of his limbs, while another guard trampled on
his torso until he lo.st consciousness. The
prisoner would then be revived with cold
water so the torture could be repeated.On and
on it went until he was close to death. The
guards wanted to get every bit of information
out of him and to destroy him physically and
mentally. If he broke, they would offer him
memory of the victims of communism.
his freedom if he agreed to work as a spy. If
not. he probably would end up either in a
mass grave on the other side of the city or in
Siberia."
We kneel to pray in this foul room for
those who had suffered there. As we pray,our
words seem to die on our lips because of the
sound-proofing. Whether it is physical or
psychological is hard to say, but the atmos
phere in the room is suffocating, and it is a
real relief to get out. Indeed,the whole build
ing feels heavy and unearthly. On the other
hand, it is impressive to see the statue of Our
Lady passing from room to room, like a
queen inspecting a fortress she has just con
quered.
Forgotten by the World
Another Lithuanian speaks. He, too, had
been a partisan when young and was active
in the events of 1990-91. "In the year 1945.
when you in the We.st were drinking cham
paign to celebrate Victory-in-Europe Day.
for us another war was beginning. Our young
people took to the woods with weapons.They
fought for ten years, forgotten by the world.
Tens of thousands died and hundreds of thou
sands were sent to Siberia. Many came
through this building. We intend to preserve
it so that nobody forgets what communism is.
When we took control of this building, the
KGB was caught by surprise and fled without
much resistance. But for some time they had
known that their days were numbered. They
had begun a renovation of
this place so that it would not
look so bad. Walls were
painted and beds were put in.
They had a huge archive of
records which they ordered
fifteen prisoners to shred.
They moved the files on
their own agents to a central
KGB deposit in Omsk. But
they were only partly suc-
ces.sful. We now have lists of
all their people, as well as
files of over 300,01)1 n-
ers. However, the ^ viu
government is protecting all
the.se KGB agents and doing
everything to sabotage this
museum, though it was set
up by law during Landsber-
gis's time. We got fed up and
we simply took over this
place and are occupying it
illegally as an act of civil
di.sobedience. We have evi
dence that the KGB wants to
destroy the archive, so we
have a round-the-clock
guard on it."
We compliment our
Lithuanian hosts for their
29
 valor and encourage them to preserve all this,
since communism is already being forgotten
and in a few years it will be said that that
never even happened. They agree."But it is
not only that. We don't think that justice is
being done. How can all these people now
live as if they never did anything? They
haven't repented one bit. They have no
shame. They have managed to turn the whole
independence movement to their own advan
tage and are profiting well from it. We want
justice."
Before leaving, we chant an hour from the
Little Office of Our Lady for the repose of
the .souls of those who died here. It is an
incongruous thing to hear the sacral tones of
Gregorian chant filling corridors that only
recently echoed with the curses of KGB
agents.
Next morning,on arrangements of Racas,
we meet one Ursenas, the chairman of the
Parliament. He used to be the chief ideologue Antanas Racas, our friend and guide, a member of
for the Party and is now the real brains behind
the communist government of President
the Lithuanian Parliament, displays a picture of
Bazauskas. It was a tense meeting. Our pre Fred Porfilio, who died in Tennessee during the
pared questions put him in a tight spot, but TFP campaign for Lithuania's Independence, 1991.
he, a sly individual, answers very "well." In
truth, it is hard to sit in the same room with closed gate. A puzzled gutu-d stares blankly stretch along the road. By now our driver is
this man with memories of the KGB head at our passports: Chilean, Brazilian, British, doing incredible acrobatics with the van at
quarters still fresh in our minds. Irish, Italian, and two Lithuanian. high speed. The would-be thieves struggle to
"M'e/," he says with a shrug. We can't keep up for a while, but eventually our Volk
Fred Porfilio
pass. swagen gets the better of their old wreck. We
"But, we have all the visas..." give thanks to Our Lady for her protection,
By coincidence, we are in Lithuania on "Nyel." and for the Brazilian driver at the wheel!
September 3, the anniversary of Fred Por- "Any reason?" In East Berlin we are surprised to see how
filio's death. Fred, then 50 and long-time "Nyet!!" little progress has actually been made to
member of the American TFP, and Daryl To our dismay, our guides begin to com eliminate the remnants of communism. Most
Huang, 19, were killed in a car crash while plain and argue. Other guards appear. It is of the Wall is gone and the main avenues have
collecting signatures in the Lithuanian cam clear from the hammer and sickles on their been given a face-lift with luxurious shop-
paign. They are very much in our thoughts frying-pan hats and the looks on their faces window displays, neon lights, and other trap
and conversations that day. Racas was very thatperestroika hasn't quite reached here yet. pings ofsuperficial progress. But a turn down
much impressed by the story of their deaths In this case, prudence is the better part of any side street immediately brings one to all
and tells it to groups of people wherever we valor, and we manage to get out of there the dilapidated chaos of a communist city.
go. He has a photo of Fred in his coffin and before our guides get us arrested. The ex-communists are strong in many elec
shows it to people when we speak about him. * * * toral districts of the East, and there has not
The people are always moved by it. Both Our pilgrimage over, we head back to the been a real uniting of the two Germanys.
Landsbergis and officials of the current gov West. In Poland, the caravan divides, one There is even a certain ill-feeling between
ernment asked if we could provide a dossier vehicle going to the TFP seat in Crackow, the them. The people of East Berlin don't w.\r\i
on the two and on the accident, with photos, other on back to Paris. the Westerners to come in and change c
for a new museum of independence which is The whole of Eastern Europe is in chaos. thing. For instance, government plans to ..
being set up. Banditry is out of control and foreigners who move all the communist street names were
look like they have some money are favorite strongly resisted. So one can still drive down
"Nyet... Nyet.... Nyet!!" targets. On the road between Warsaw and Rosa Luxemburg Street and Karl Marx Ave
Germany, our driver discretely draws our nue.They also intend to preserve hundreds of
Our plans include a trip into Byelorussia attention to a car which has been tailing us communist monuments and statues, though a
to distribute some literature and to make con for a while and he first noticed when we few principal ones were torn down along with
tacts for future caravans. Byelorussia is stopped for gas. "Every truck I pass, they the Berlin Wall. It is hardly indicative of an
largely Catholic, with Poles, Lithuanians, pass, too. Three times I gave them opportu overwhelming desire to break with the com
and Russians. With two Lithuanian guides nities to pass us but they won't." munist past. It is more a sort of half-step from
provided by Racas, half of us set out in one Glancing back to get the license number, communism that merely facilitates the spirit
vehicle along a deserted back road, This takes my mind goes back two weeks earlier to the of detente.
us to a remote border post where, our guides hotel on this very highway where we had Finally back in Paris, we exclaim: "What
assure us, we can avoid the endless delays spent a night. We were surprised to see armed a world!"
normally encountered at the main entry guards protecting the guests and the property. But the worst is that many in the West
points. Arriving at the post we are greeted by There is no mistaking the intentions of really believe that communism is dead and
a colossal silver hammer and sickle and a these bandits: They are waiting for a quiet gone. Q

30 Tradition, Family and Property

 BETWEEN HOPE AND
THE ABYSS
"May I take a look at the
phone book, please?"
"What do you mean by
'phone book'?" responded
the receptionist at the former
Intourist Hotel in central
Lvov, capita! of the Ukraine.
"A directory with the names and phone
numbers of all subscribers in the city," I ex
plained. imagining that my interpreter did not
use the appropriate words.
"Sorry," the lady said, a little embarrassed,
"we have no such book here. Try at the tele
phone company. It is just two blocks from the
hotel."
A similar conversa
tion took place a few min "No,there is no
utes later at the telephone
company's central office.
phone book. We
The only difference here do not keep a list
was that the two clerks
were not used to dealing of subscribers."
with foreigners and were
even more puzzled by the questions.
"No, there is no phone book. We do not
keep a list of subscribers. We just have a
record of the telephone numbers by address.
If you give us your friend's address, we can
look up his telephone number," they an
swered reassuringly.
"It is precisely his address that I am look
ing for, because the address I have is wrong."
"I am very sorry. In that case there is
nothing I can do to help you." That being so,
it was impossible for me to locate my friend
during my trip throughout the ex-USSR coun
tries last September.
A few days later, in the park in front of the
nineteenth-century opera house. I met and had
a long talk with Ricardo, a Latin American
immigrant who introduced himself as a "local
representative of liberation theology." When
he was fourteen years old. his parents, com
munist militants, had come to the former
USSR, Heeing their country's military re
gime. Ricardo had received a communi.st-ori-
ented education, worked in an industrial plant,
married a Ukrainian girl and had three chil
dren. His family had returned to South Amer
ica and were enjoying the recently improved
economic situation there, but he had refused
November-December, 1994
by Joseph Ureta
the call from the capitalist "siren" and re
mained behind to "keep fighting in the very
center of the world Socialist Revolution."
Thinking that an insider could explain to
me the secrets of the inner sanctum, I told him
about my experience with the phone book,
something that seemed to me a remnant of the
former mentality of strict political control by
the authorities. Ricardo laughed at my con
cern. "It is much simpler," he said. "Only a
few neighborhoods in Lvov are linked to the
telephone network, and people must install
the phone line to the neighborhood distribu
tion box themselves. Telephones and lines are
sold privately between users,
and the telephone company is
notified of a deal only when
the monthly bill is sent back
unpaid by the former user in
dicating the new address
where the telephone is now
installed. So it is much simpler
for the company just to keep
records of the present address for each tele
phone number. Most of the phones, in fact,
belong to public services. Individuals find no
advantage in having a phone at home, pre
cisely because there is no telephone book
available."
Spurred on by Ricardo's frankness,I ques
tioned him about the people's food habits. I
was still reeling from the shock of a short
conversation with a man I had met at a photo
shop in the city (which, by the way, only
accepts hard currency). I had asked him how
"According to my calculations,
the average salary or pension
for most of the people was just
enough to buy a loaf of bread."
much he earned. "I am a plumber," he said.
"and our earnings depend on whether one
works for the government, as most people do,
or privately. I have quite a large number of jobs.
customers and earn roughly 4,000 coupons a
month (about US $100). Besides, I work as an
amateur photographer to make ends meet. But
my colleagues working for the public service
earn about 500 coupons a month" (about
$12).
According to my calculations, confirmed
by Ricardo. that amount of money, the aver
age salary or pension for most of the people,
was just enough to buy a loaf of bread.
The next question was obvious."How can
people survive then?" Ricardo told me that
everyone has a vegetable garden in the city's
outlying areas to produce his own food. As for
potatoes, onions,corn,and other crops requir
ing more extensive farming, they steal these
from the kolhkhozes. "So. during the week
ends you work on your plot during the day and
make an incursion into the kolkhoz at night?"
I asked. Ricardo laughed once again at my
naivete and replied:"Why at night? The kolk
hoz workers themselves steal from the farm;
it is a collective farm,
isn't it? We are all part
of the collectivity."
Speaking of farms,
at the hotel I met a 65-
year-old Canadian of
Ukrainian descent who
had come to the country
as a voluntary adviser.
In fact, he is an busi
nessman who returned
to farming after retirement to keep busy, while
his wife still runs an accounting firm. In his
first inspection of the farming system, during
the planting season, he realized that he could
plant in one day the same amount o • that
four kolkhoz workers planted in i- days.
"One drives the tractor, another
controls the seeding machine,
another one loads the seeds into
it, and the fourth one watches
that nobody steals. But in fact,
they confessed, the last job is
superfluous, because they all
do," he told me, wondering
about the convenience of a quick
improvement in productivity that would leave
three-fourths of the farm laborers without
"At any rate," he added,"it will take a long
time to change the people's mentality. I have
a vacation home in Mexico's rural area.Every
year I can see the improvement in the peas-
31
ants' situation, because they have a cer
tain psychological dynamism that leads
them to improve their houses, to educate
their children, to buy new appliances,
and so on. Here in the Ukraine it is quite
different; people are still very passive.
They suffer a lot, but they are not pre
pared to step out of their routine to bring
about a real change in their lives."
Seventy years of communism made
its victims consider private property,
free enterprise,dealing with market con
ditions, and personal decisions too bur
densome, deeming the advantages
gained not worth the effort. And this is
even more so in view of the quickly
deteriorating economic situation
brought on by the Russian boycott and
the refusal of the leaders — all ex-apa-
ratchiks — to dismantle the socialist
structure of the country.
Indeed,the nation that was the "bread
basket" of Europe and a model for de Some of the more than 60 coffins containing the skeletal remains of KGB victims recently
velopment at the dawn of the industrial
found in a Lvov school. They are arranged in front of the Ukrainian-Rite Cathedra! of St.
revolution today suffers the conse
George for a burial ceremony.
quences of seventy years of communist
oppression and imperialism. Its indus
try, now obsolete, was geared to supply
not its own necessities but tho.se of Russia; in fraction of Latin American representatives of tive on the surface, we stick together and
consequence,it is now dependent on the latter liberation theology, my interlocutor Ricardo analyze the world situation."
for the most basic articles. The explosion of among them. He says that some of them came I replied that precisely because of that
the USSR and the declaration of inde over in the past to give "moral lessons" to the analysis he should be convinced that Marxism
pendence left Ukraine in a precarious situ party leaders."Obviously not bourgeois mor is contradicted in all its previsions and analy
ation similar to that of a premature baby lack als, but the true revolutionary morals of the ses and finds itself relegated to the "Jurassic
ing appropriate medical care. Gospel," Ricardo made it clear. He said that Park" of the history of thought.
The initialjoy of their new-found freedom, liberation theology and its representatives are "Nothing of the sort." he emphatically re
especially for the practice of religion, has very well known to the public, thanks to the torted. "The predictions of comrade Gor
gradually been replaced Camilo Torres bachev, in explaining the necessity of per
with widespread skepti school in Lvov, used estroika, are being fulfilled to the letter. Out
cism about the future of "When the hour in the past by the wardly, the end of the cold war between the
independence and about Latin American two blocs is producing an eruption of uncon
serious economic recon
of seizing power comrades as a trollable local wars. In that chaos the reorgan
struction in the direction returns, It will take launching pad for ized communist forces will end up having
of capitalism. promotion of public greater control of the situation than before —
The actual strength of only ten minutes to activities, especially see what is happening in Cambodia, Yugosla
the old Communist Party those aimed at stu via, Afghanistan, Africa — while internally,
is a question mark in this change the situation, dents, and for mak the people, after experiencing capitalism, are
panorama. Many of the ing known "the revo asking for the return of communism, hap
ambitious aparatchiks,
because we, the lutionary fight of pened in the majority of the countries
seeking their own per members of the Christians in Latin ex-communist bloc, where the economic
sonal interests, left the America." ation is actually worse than before."
Communist party to recy Communist Party, I asked my in I affirmed that those countries, Ukraine in
cle them.selves in the ranks formant if he was not particular, had not truly adopted capitalism as
of the new entrepreneurial still control the key disappointed with an economic system, since the greater part of
mafias. Other militants
positions In the the failure of the the economy is still under state control. "It is
left in disappointment be "real socialism" and not merely by admitting tourists and placing
cause of the obvious fail state apparatus." the present situation. small businesses in private hands,creating the
ure of the Soviet "para "Not in the least," he superficial illusion of reform, that capitalism
dise." In the meantime,the answered. "I and my is constructed," 1 added sternly.
hard-core militants, approximately a tenth of comrades continue to believe in communism Ricardo smiled cynically and said: "I
the cadres before perestroika, obstinately exactly as before. We have traveled through know that, but in terms of propaganda and
continue to believe in the goodness of the the West. We know well the faults of both from the perspective of the people, who see
communist revolution. regimes, and we have chosen communism. things only superficially, that is capitalism.
Contradictory as it seems, a third of the The true militants are ready to wail all the time They would prefer the previous situation to
Communist Party militants are Christians of necessary. What are 30, 40, 50 years in the the prevalent insecurity and the grip of the
the Orthodox Church, and there is a small history of humanity? Nothing! Though inac- black marketers. Moreover, when the hour of

32 Tradition, Family and Proferty

seizing power returns, it will take only ten
minutes to change the situation because we,
the members of the Communist Party, still
control the key positions in the state appara
tus."
Is this the deceptive dream of a militant
who believes in the irreversibility of the world
Revolution? Who can say so amidst the chaos
of Eastern Europe?
It is certain, in any case,that the longstand
ing and thorny issue of the role of Ukraine is
slowly coming back. In other words, does
Ukraine, astride the East and the West, have
a vocation as an independent nation? Or
should it resign itself to the secondary role as
a mere province of the Russian empire?
Western Ukraine, where most of the Ukra-
nian Catholics live, has traditionally been,and
remains, the heart of Ukrainian patriotism, of
its memory, its language, its culture. Eastern
Ukraine, Orthodox like Russia and peacefully
invaded throughout the centuries by succes
sive waves of Russian immigrants,bends sub
missively to Moscow, fearing to lose its de
pendent condition through contact with the
West.
A pro-Russia candidate won the recent
presidential election. But people in the west-
em region are prepared to defend inde
pendence at all cost. Ukraine thus remains at
a dramatic crossroads; Either it becomes the
great nation it is called to be, courageously
rejecting Moscow's oppression, or, tempted
by nihilist fatalism,it will passively accept the
TFP members
Joseph Ureta
and Leonard
Przybsz visit Ivan
Cardinal
Lubachivski at
the episcopal
palace in Lvov.
November-December, 1994
fate of remaining "little Russia."
There is another terrible but not impossible
hypothesis: It could become another Bosnia.
Meanwhile, with the freedom of the
Church and the return of the Metropolitan of
the Greek-Catholic Ukrainians,Ivan Cardinal
Lubachivski, a great light of hope is illumi
nating that nation. Around his venerable fig
ure imbued with piety and a clergy formed in
the hardship of the underground or of exile, a
pole of religious resistance has risen, even
attracting some lucid Orthodox and some sin
cere patriots.
Authorities are giving back the churches
(most in a sad state) that had been confiscated
by Stalin from the Greek-Catholics, and the
people are beginning to frequent the imposing
liturgical ceremonies, satisfying without hin
drance their natural religious tendencies. Be
sides the great material effort being made to
reconstruct the churches, an educational ef
fort is needed to reinforce the piety of the
faithful. An important part of this apostolate
is reserved to the Order of Saint Basil the
Great, whose vocation is the popular missions
and who.se ranks are being filled with ardent
novices (who would be the envy of any West-
em order) attracted by the splendor of the
doctrine of the Church and the ceremonies of
the Greek-Catholic Rite.
In the future,the Church will be on another
front: the restoration of the family. Indeed,
here there is an enormous difference between
the rural people and the townspeople. The
latter, especially in the intermediate genera
tion, are for the most part atheists and without
morals. Adultery is very frequent, social life
is largely limited to the promiscuity ofsucces
sive, or simultaneous, affairs, and family life
is a mere formality with no real content. When
married couples have children,they have only
one, "as in China, although here it is volun
tary," Ricardo told me. Indeed, his having
three children makes him look like a figure of
an Old Testament patriarch to his colleagues.
The relations between parents and children
are not of affection because children are con
sidered a burden.
Who is going to win the race? The factors
of dissolution: fatalism favored by the Ortho
dox religion, the lack of dynamism induced
by communism, the psychological and eco
nomic dependence on Russia, the weakness
of the family as an institution? Or the forces
promoting the national revival: the relative
freedom of expression, the restoration of na
tional culture, and especially, the missionary
action of the Catholic Church?
While Ukraine hesitates between the abyss
of nihilism and the hope of a massive conver
sion to the Church, let us place the weight of
our prayers and generosity on the scale, cer
tain that the "brother who saves his brother
will save his own soul and will shine in
Heaven like a star for all eternity." □
33
 Our Readers Write

Dear Editor and Associate Editors: Editor's Comment

"... I was shocked at the biased and unprofessional research done in [sic] your re
cent article on "Persecution against Christians in Mohammedan Lands" which ap
peared in your magazine's May-June 1994 issue.
"I am an American Muslim, have earned my Master of Arts in linguistics, and am a
high school teacher of foreign languages. I am proud to be an American (I was born and Indrani Ibrahim's letter, which space
raised in New York)and was under the assumption that most of my fellow brethren here prevents us from printing or responding
in the United States at least make some sort of concerted effort to FAIRLY research a to in its entirety,indicates that she labors
topic before writing a published article on a subject. The following information and under an enormous confusion concern
FACTS (not prejudiced and biased propaganda) will hopefully allow you to understand ing the nature of God and the purpose of
ISLAM.
Islam means submission to ALLAH or GOD.This God we refer to is the exact same
Divine Revelation as it appears in the
GOD of the Jewish people and the Christian people. ISLAM has exactly the same beliefs Old Testament. As this is an important
as Christians and Jewish peoples. Christianity, Judaism and Islam are the three great relig point that reflects a common misconcep
ions of the world. I would NEVER disrespectfully call any one of them a cult as you have tion affecting the way many Catholics
done in your article. We believe in all of the prophets of the Old Testament and the New and other Christians view Islam and Ju
Testament. As a matter of fact, more than 50% of the Koran (our daism, it needs to be ad
holy book) is comprised of the exact teaching and stories from the dressed.
Old and New Testaments. It is quite evident from your article that
your staff is not aware of this fact. We believe that all of the proph The Christian doc
ets from Abraham to Christ and up to Mohammed hold equal im trine about God, firmly
portance. This is why it is erroneous of your article to have labeled
based in the Holy Scrip
Muslim people as "Mohammedans." You see, no such peoples ex
ist who are Mohammedans! Not one Muslim will pray to Moham /'(•r wtillions tures and quite distinct
med, we ONLY PRAY TO GOD — your GOD,or as we call HIM, from Islamic and Jewish
ALLAH. The correct term to refer to people who follow Islam is Atjttinsi beliefs, is that God is tri
Muslims or Moslems. une. The very nature of
For the most part, Muslim people are God-fearing normal hu God requires the exist
man beings. Unfortunately, the Western world has taken on the role ence of tliree distinct
of attacking our faith when in reality it is the same faith as their ChrisUans persons; that is, three
own. You see, I understand that everyone wants to prove that their
consubstantial intellects
religion is the greater one, but WE SHOULD BE FAIR to one an
other in order to promote understanding, love and peace. In Islam, and wills—"Going,
■ tdnds therefore, teach ye all
we should care and love our fellow human beings. This by no
means that [sic] every Muslim is an angel. But let us remember that nations, baptizing tliem
not every Christian or Jewish person is an angel, either. in the name of the Fatlier
As a matter of fact, in the year 711-1492 [sic], for example, the and of the Son and of the
Arabs, who were at the time Muslim, had dominated Spain. They did not require the Span Holy Ghost" (Matt. 28:19). A valuable
iards to convert; as a matter of fact, the Jewish, Christian and Muslim communities lived reference to the Divine Son occurs in the
in harmony. This was a very well-documented fact. The Muslims were and ARE not pa very first verse of the first chapter of
gans who simply think of sensual and earthly pleasures as your article erroneously states.
Saint John's Gospel: "In the beginning
A«s a matter of fact, the Muslims are the ones who taught Europe about advanced mathe
matics, astronomy, medicine, philosophy, construction—and the list goes on. It so hap- was the Word, and the Word was with
pened that on or about the 1480's-1490's that God, and the Word was God." The
[sic] the Christian Spaniards reclaimed their land Word, Jesus Christ, is the intellectual,
Kansas City Star, October 24,1994
and then they tortured, killed, raped and expelled consubstantial conception of the Divine
any individual who did not comply to [sic] the contemplation, a spiritual, eternal
Christian faith. That resulted in all Jewish and eration. In other words, the intelleci.
Nuns kllM:Gunmen
shot to death two Spanish nuns Muslim peoples being brutally treated by the life of God consists of spiritual Persons
as they left a chapel in down Christians. If you recall this was called the IN
town Algjera, Algeria, on Sun who live by the same truth. Moreover,
QUISITION. This policy lasted up until the early
day,o^icials said. the act of ineffable love that the Father
There was no immediate claim of respon- 1800's. You would have been fair in your article
ubility for the attack. if you had compared the article's contents to the has for the Son, and vice versa, is a
But the Armed Islamic Group, which has INQUISITION. There are many modern-day ad spiritual substance, a living, loving, in
targeted foreignerB in its campaign to topple vances made by Muslims and their communities. telligent Person, and He is called the
the military-backed government, took le-
sponsibility for the May slaying ofa French Please do not attack something you have not tried Holy Spirit. To this concept of God nei
nun and French prieat. to understand—it is very foolish and juvenile. I ther the Jews nor the Moslems subscribe,
The ^up.the most radical Islamic fac expected a lot more professionalism from your
tion. said at the time that those killings were and this is a fundamental separation that
part ofa "camplign of purification of Jews, publication. has colored all history from the birth of
Christians and unbelievers from the land of Sincerely,
islam."
Christ to this day. (See Garrigou-La-
IndraniIbrahim
The armed men fled after Sunday's attack grange, God: His Existence and His Na
in the Notre Dame d'Afrique neighborhood, ture, pp. 182-83)
which is near an area that is a Muslim funda
mentalist stronghold. The Old Testament,seen in its proper
Sister Ester Paniagua Alonso, reportedly [Emphasis preserved as in the original.]
63, was killed instantly.
Her companion.Sister Caridad Maria Al
varez Martine, died at the military hospital
of Ain Nadja,security forces said. Tradition, Family and Property
 light, is a record of God's covenant with man, which
would be fulfilled, as He foretold in a series of Messianic
prophecies, in the redemption of man through His Son,
Chihuahua, Mexico, October 13,1994
Jesus Christ, "the Word made flesh." The whole sub
stance of God's law was perfected in the New Testa
ment. Furthermore, Christianity is, as the name implies,
Christocentric; everything revolves around the God-
Dear Friends:
man, Jesus Christ, Who is the focus and fulfillment of
The articles published in the May/June & July/August 1994 is
the prophecies, a truth that all non-Christian religions
sues concerning the persecutions against Christians in Mo
reject. In no way can Our Lord Jesus Christ be seen as
hammedan Lands are most shocking to the conscience of all Chris
just one of many equal prophets.
tians, wherever they may be, to say the least.
On another matter, Ibrahim cites the years between
This fundamentalist hatred towards people who do not share
A.D. 711 and 1492 as examples of Moslem tolerance.
their beliefs is a clear encroachment on their human rights. I ignore
There are some historical facts she has perhaps forgot
whether the Moslem countries concemed have ever signed the Hu
ten. No matter which side one may favor, it is difficult
man Rights Bill. If they have done so, then the world community
to see how the centuries that followed 711 can be termed
should protest and the U.S. and the U.N. should do something about
harmonious. Sometime after 634, the Moslem Arabs
it, NOW!
exploded out of the Arabian Peninsula, conquered most
Enclosed is an abridged translation of the first article, published
of tlie Near East, and by 700 subdued the entire rim of
in Notididcesis, the official organ of the Archdiocese of this city of
North Africa. They crossed the Straights of Gibraltar in
Chihuahua. I am sure they will also publish my abridged translation
711 and pushed the Christians into a little pocket in the
of the second article.
Asturias known as Covadonga, from which the Span
With fondest regards to all.
iards spent the next 700 years reclaiming their country
Sincerely,
at the cost of copious amounts of blood. The most
Femando Haddad N.
effective warrior during the Reconquest was King Fer
dinand III, a canonized saint in the Catholic Church
whose body is whole and incorrupt to this day.
Once the Moslems were fortified by hordes of Asiatic
Turks, the battle raged all the more fiercely. During the
centuries after the Crusades, the Moslems drove their
fleets throughout the Mediterranean Sea, with scores of
Christian slaves chained at the oars, chewing up one
Christian island after another, often with frightful atroci
eiv
ties. Another group numbering in the hundreds of thou
sands crossed the Hellespont and charged up the Danube
River Valley, threatening central Europe several times
even as late as 1683. For over a thousand years, the two
opposing, powerful forces of Christians and Moslems
clashed, both motivated by their view of God. Beginning
with tlie Christian defense of Malta in 1565 and their
victory at Lepanlo in 1571, the Moslems were pushed
from European lands and seas to a position behind their
present parameters.
The well-researched and documented article in the
May-June issue, which continued in the subsequent is
sue(also see"Two Weights and Two Measures"on page
3 of this issue), shows that this conflict endures. If our
correspondent desires tolerance, perhaps she will have
to direct her pen toward her co-religionists in the Islamic
nations.
About the Inquisition, see for now the news item on
page 4.

November-December, 1994 35
 Prophets, Martyrs, Saints and Heroes
IN RECENT YEARS TONS of
printed material have been ex
pended to criticize and commis
erate with the social condition of the
American Indian. Given all the accounts
in the liberal press, their condition dur
ing these years has deteriorated and the
selfsame press offers no viable solution,
other than more welfare dollars and the
introduction of gambling casinos to
what is basically a problem in the moral
order ofthings. Yet the Catholic Church
from the very beginning of American
colonization has known and prescribed
the solution: Civilize the Indian through
religion and education.
The first explorers to brave the ter
rors of the unknown and the frequent
murderous reaction of the aborigines
were Catholics. In their wake came the
great missionaries. Some suffered mar
tyrdom, like Saint Isaac Jogues and Se
bastian Rasle; the former put to death by
the Indians, the latter by bigoted white
men. Other holy pioneers of civiliza
tion, like Bishop Frederic Baraga in the
American mid-west and the Jesuit Fa-
Noblesse Oblige
ther Eusebius Kino in New Mexico and
Arizona, extended their life and suffering
into old age. The motto "In coelo re-
quies"—you re,st in Heaven—of another
frontier bishop, Benedict Flaget, certainly
applies to all Indian missioners, for theirs
were lives of great hardship and exertion.
The crowning achievement in
the Indian apostolate was accom-
plished by Pierre De Smet. Working
in the Rocky Mountain region, this
Jesuit priest converted the Indians by
the thousands in an extremely ardu
ous effort, for the tribes were widely
scattered. Becauseof his honesty and
his willingness to share the rigors of
their life, he gained for him.self an
enormous influence among the nu
merous tribes, including the redoubtable
Sioux.
However, the life of the Church on
earth resembles that of Our Lord Jesus
Christ. Divine in its origin, means,and end,
it enjoys great succeses; but, at the same
time, and even more often, it suffers from
cruelties and hatred. The Indian apostolate
was no exception. The discovery of gold,
the desire for Indian lands, and anti-Catho
lic political pressure brought these happy
36
KarS i il w
at the age of sixteen
by Anthony Charette
circumstances to an end. A war of extermi
nation followed. In California alone, the
Indian population fell from 100,000 souls
to 30,000. When the more militant Chey
enne and Sioux decided that death was
preferable to passive surrender. Father De
Smet was brought in to defu.se the volatile
Katherine Mary Drexel was born
in 1858 into one of the wealthiest
and most socially prominent
families in Philadelphia.
situation, which resulted, among other in
terventions, in the famous expedition to
Sitting Bull. A lone Jesuit, broken in health,
proved in numerous, painful journeys that
the Word of God is more powerful than the
military campaigns of hundreds of soldiers.
Unfortunately, the federal officials ex
hibited a monumental lack of gratitude by
betraying not only the Indians but their
Catholic missionaries as well. In 1871
President Grant placed all Indian mission-
ary activity under government control in
what has come to be known as Grant's
Peace Plan. At that time, the Catholic
Church numbered over a hundred-thou
sand converts among the tribes while the
various Protestant groups could count
only fifteen thousand. Yet, of the forty
agencies to which the Catholics were en
titled,they received only eight. This injus
tice occasioned a growing, uphill fight for
future Catholic missionary work and a
backdrop for the magnificent apostolate of
Blessed Katherine Drexel.
Born to Great Wealth
Katherine Mary Drexel was born in
1858 into one of the wealthiest and most
socially prominent families in Philadel
phia. Katherine's father. Francis Anthony
Drexel, and his two brothers took their
father's brokerage business and expanded
it into an enormously successful invest
ment-banking house of .sufficient size to
be capable of advancing funds to the
Unites States government to cover the cost
of several military adventures.
Moreover,this family was a paradigm
of what an ari.stocratic family should be,for
in their personal lives they strove for spiri
tual perfection and in their public activities
used their wealth for the betterment of so
ciety. Besides a city mansion, a country
home, rounds of lavish debuts and luxuri
ous European trips. Francis Drexel
and his wife Emma gave their three
daughters something incomparably
greater than material wealth: a relig
ious environment for s| 'I
growth and an understanding
cial responsibility.
As the daughters grew up, each
one took an interest in some specific
_ charitable work, with Katherine tak
ing a particular interest in the plight
of the American Indian. In 1872, at age the
of fourteen, she came under the .spiritual
direction of Fr. James O'Connor, an emi
nently qualified priest who had previously
been rector of the Philadelphia diocesan
seminary. When strained relations devel
oped between Father O'Connor and Arch
bishop Wood, who also had difficulties
with Saint John Neumann, the former was
demoted to a parish in the outskirts of town
which included the Drexel country home.
Tradition, Family and Property
 Prophets, Martyrs, Saints and Heroes

But, as often happens in the spiritual life,

this initial disappointment eventually re
vealed the hand of God,for the close spiri
tual relationship between the learned priest
and his young penitent resulted several
years later in the foundation of a new relig
ious order designed specifically for aposio-
late among Indians and Blacks.

Dawning of
a Vocation
In 1876 Divine Providence again inter
vened. Father O'Connor was raised to the
rank of bishop and assigned to the Vicariate
Apostolic of Nebraska, an area then occu
pied mostly by Indians and frontiersmen.
As the two continued to exchange letters,
Katherine's interest in Indian welfare in
creased.
Bishop O'Connor wrote of the Custer
Massacre at the Little Big Horn where Sit
ting Bull trapped and annihilated 264 men
of the 7th Cavalry. Because of the influence
of Father De Smet, the Sioux chieftain had
agreed to locate on a reservation, but had
left when, due to government negligence,
he faced starvation. Once again, another
/ /
Catholic priest jumped into the fray. The
Benedictine Abbot Martin Marty rode to
meet Sitting Bull, although the chief had
vowed to kill the first white man he saw.
Invoking the name of De Smet, the Bene
dictine obtained an agreement for a truce.
In other letters. Bishop O'Connor spoke of
the poverty of the Indians and the indiffer
ence of the government agents, but mostly
he wrote of the desperate need for teachers
and schools.
While Katherine's parents lived, they
munificently provided for the poor of the
city. Mrs. Drexel held open house twice a tempted to completely secularize Indian
week at the family mansion in town. There education. Since the Catholic Church was Spiritual Tug-of-War
the poor and destitute received money or its the principlal educator, this had the effect Katherine's correspondence in this pe
equivalent for food, clothing, fuel, or rent. of driving them from any missionary activ riod clearly indicates a frustrated soul on
She employed women to follow up on spe ity among the Indians. The only solution fire with love of God and trying to fly over
cial cases of need, anticipating, in a much was for the Church to raise its own funds.
all the obstacles standing in the w ''' her
more personal way, today's use of social Some months after her father's death,
vocation. Bishop O'Connor, still lu ri
workers. It has been estimated that Emma Katherine was visited by Martin Marty, by tual advisor, initially advised caution and
Drexel disbursed in today's figures be then bishop and vicar apostolic of the Da patience. Eventually, he revealed his con
tween one-quarter and one-half million kota Territory, and Father Joseph Stephan, clusions: She could best serve God by liv
dollars annually. After her death in 1883, head of the Catholic Indian Bureau. Deeply ing in the world and directing her activities
followed by Francis Drexel's two years moved by their plea, Katherine agreed to with the intelligence and competence she
later, their daughters assumed the family increase her participation. But her lively had already exhibited. He felt that in a
tradition of generosity in all its aspects. and generous concern for those neglected convent she would be directed by others to
Grant's Peace Plan of 1871 did not souls also increased in her a desire to give the detriment of her apostolate.
work. Only the Catholic Church main more than just money; she also wanted to
Dissatisfied with this response, Kather
tained a vigorous,comprehensive apostolic give herself. While Katherine was nursing ine replied that she wanted to sacrifice her
activity. Some ofthe Protestant groups kept her mother during her final agonizing feelings, her inclinations, her appetites,
a few missions operating, but the majority weeks, unable to lessen her pain, she pro against which all nature rebels. But, by
abandoned their effort. By 1885 the plan foundly realized the vanity of man's exist conquering the flesh, the soul lives. She
was dead. ence,suffering as he does from original sin. went on to explain that the attainment of
From that point on the United States Heretofore she had always tried to give God perfection should be our chief employment
Government slowly withdrew its support first place in her life; now she felt a call to in life. But the Bishop would not relent. He
from the religious denominations and at- give Him everything. feared that she, coming from such an ele-

November-December, 1994
 Prophets, Martyrs, Saints and Heroes

gant lifestyle, might lack the strength to
endure the sacrifices that life in a religious
order called for.
In the midst of this epistolary tug-of-
war, Katherine and her two sisters travelled
to Europe. While they were in Rome,Pope
Leo XIII granted Katherine a private audi
ence. She explained to the Pontiff that she
desired to enter a contemplative religious
congregation, but that she also was aiding
Bishop O'Connor and numerous mission
aries in alleviating the sad condition of the
North American Indians. She feared that if
she entered a contemplative order she
would be abandoning those God wanted
her to help. What should she do?
Pope Leo listened attentively. He no
doubt knew she was a member of a wealthy
banking family and could obviously see
that she was offering herself to God
through a life of prayer. He thought for a
long minute and then replied,"But why not
be a missionary yourself, my child?" It was
not the answer she was looking for. Enig
matic in some respects, the Pope's answer
nevertheless did point to her future course.
When the Drexel sisters returned to the
United States, Father Stephan repeatedly
invited them to come out West and see for
themselves the desperate needs of the In
dian missions. They agreed and experi
enced a type of travel totally opposite their
first-class accommodations in Europe.
Across the remote and trackless West, the
trails were hard and rough. No hotels nor
restaurants appeared for their conven
ience. They travelled like pioneers, ac
cepting rough sleeping quarters and what
food they could get.
At the second stop, Holy Rosary
Mission, they were introduced to the fa
mous Sioux chief Red Cloud, perhaps 44
the most noble and respected Indian
leader of his day. When the army sent
troops into his territory in 1866 to build
forts, this clever strategist put up such
fierce resistance that U. S. soldiers were
forced to withdraw and negotiate for
peace.
This indomitable warrior—who
once returned from a war with the Crows
with an arrow shot straight through him,
projecting front and back—realized that
the Indian had to accept White man's
civilization. The Drexels visited him at
his home and presented him with a sad
dle and other gifts, for which he sol
emnly thanked them. However, he ex
pressed even more gratitude to the three
sisters for providing a school for his peo
ple, a gratitude that was expressed in
action on behalf of the nuns and Holy
Rosary Mission a few short years later.
In 1891, in the last outburst of Indian
violence, a wild band of Sioux went on a that troubled her: a profound desire for
rampage and devastated a large area that daily Communion—four limes a week was
surrounded the convent and school. They the norm in religious life at the time—and
burned everything that lay in their path and for total dedication in helping underprivi
killed all they came across, but miracu leged Indian and Black children. However,
lously never harmed the mission. Red only with great reluctance did she accept
Cloud, remembering the three gra the enormous responsibility to direct it as
cious ladies, ordered the renegades to mother superior, for she both feared the
spare the nuns and their school or he position and felt she lacked the necessary
would join with the U.S. Army and skills. Writing of the undertaking to the
oppose them. pioneer bishop,she admitted that"her heart
During the next few years, Kath went down in sorrow" when she thought of
erine continued to collaborate with it."New orders always have to pass through
Bishop O'Connor and Father Stephan the baptism of the Cross." Elsewhere she
in providing funds for Indian Schools wrote privately that she intended to do the
and to consult with the former con will of God by "reproducing in myselfeach
cerning her vocation. No longer hav separate agony of Our Lord.... by uniting
ing any doubts,the bishop's only con myself to the precious blood which falls
cern was which order would be most from the wounds of Jesus."
suitable for her to join. The terminal illness of Bishop(
It was a struggle at several mis nor brought even more vividly to hei 11...11.I
sions to keep the schools staffed with the value of suffering. She wrote to the
teachers. The nuns of various orders dying prelate: "Are not these the hardest
stationed there were constantly being and most difficult paths leading to the Di
recalled by their superiors back East vine Will? Pain brings so many an
for other duties. A revolving door of guishes.... If it were in any way agreeable
replacements, sometimes from other to us it would not be the Cross on which
orders, sometimes even lay temporar Our Lord hung." Her state of soul had
ies, began to jeopardize the effective reached the point where it was equal to the
ness of the schools. An obvious solu enormous task she was about to undertake.
tion to both problems was for Kather She entered the novitiate of the Sisters

Bishop of the Dakota ine Mary Drexel to found her own
order of leaching missionaries.
Territory,cncoiiragei^lessed Katherlne's Bishop O'Connor provided the
generosity towaj lan missions.
guiding light through this second pe
riod of trial. He suggested that only a
new order would satisfy two concerns
of Mercy in Pittsburgh on May 7, 1890,for
two years of formation in the religious life.
One year later came the sad news of Bishop
O'Connor's death. Torrents of distress and
anguish flooded Sister Katherine's sensi
tive soul. Archbishop Patrick Ryan of

Tradition, Family and Property

 Prophets, Martyrs, Saints and Heroes
Philadelphia, an intimate
friend of both the deceased
bishop and the Drexels, at
tended the funeral in Omaha
and then hastened to Kather-
ine's side. Discon.solate, the
novice felt she could not con
tinue. Archbishop Ryan of
fered his assistance: "If I
share the burden with you,
can you go on?" With re
newed hope and courage, she
agreed, thus forming another
great partnership in her apos-
tolate.
Le.ss than four months
later, her own sister Elizabeth
also died, along with her pre
mature child. Katherine,
learning to lead others in the
way of the Cross, was al
lowed to feel the heavy
weight of her own.
When Sister Mary Kath
erine Drexel pronounced her
vows on February 14, 1891,
she founded a new congrega
tion, the Sisters of the
Blessed Sacrament for Indi
ans and Colored People. One
year later, twelve postulants
received the habit. Shortly af
ter her death in 1955, the
number had increased to 545.
At the time of her profession,
the devout philanlhropLst had
either established or sup
ported over Fifty missions in
fifteen Western states or ter
ritories. With missions
among the Pueblos in New
Mexico and the Navajos in
Arizona, she began to supply them with
dedicated and well-trained nuns from her
own order.
Although the Wild West was slowly
being tamed, a certain danger still lurked
about. Mother Katherine felt that the mis
sion in Arizona lacked sufficient acreage
for subsistence farming, so she bought _
an additional parcel. Soon after, an ex
tortionist appeared on the scene, pre
tending to be the real owner and de
manding that the land be returned or at
least its equivalent in cash. He returned
a second time making the same de the
mand. Meanwhile, the Mother Supe
rior had hired a highly recommended ~
Navajo named Charley to plow the
land. When the adventurer appeared a third
time to intimidate the nun, the Navajo left
his plow and began to walk towards him.
The cruel opportunist immediately fled. It
seems that Navajo Charley was the best
shot in Arizona.
The third Drexel sister, Louise Drexel
November-December, 1994
Morrell, a great philanthropist in her own
right, had already donated large sums of
money to help educate the black poor at a
time when little education was available to
them. When her order began to graduate
trained teachers. Mother Katherine estab
lished schools in the South For this under-
Mother Katherine's order had
grown to 545 members around
time of her death in 1955.
privileged minority. One can easily imag
ine that during the early decades of this
century this caused a fire storm of opposi
tion, an opposition which she heroically
braved. Using tact, courage, and determi
nation, the missionary nun quietly pre
vailed.
In Beaumont, Texas, the
strong opposition led by the
Ku Klux Klan turned into
violence. Terrorists dragged
a peaceful old Black man
from his home and beat him,
and then threatened a
Josephite prie.st who was in
charge of the school as the
next victim. The Mother Su
perior hastened to the scene.
The following day, while the
Klan was in a nearby
meadow planning new at
tacks, a terrible thunder storm
raged across the area. A bolt
of lightning snapped out of
the clouds and killed the Klan
leader, thus dramatically re
solving that particular prob
lem.
Final Years of
a Long Life
Mother Katherine was 77
in 1935 and, until then, still
maintained an exhausting
work load. As the circle of
her schools and missions
widened, her journeys grew
with them. Yet, despite the
millions that she adminis
tered, she always ob.served
the poverty of her rule, trav
elling. unless otherwise or
dered by her bishop, in the
cheapest accommodations
available. Whenever new
convents and schools were
established in the poorer .sec
tions of the larger cities, the Mother Supe
rior herself supervised the renovation and
participated in the cleaning until her age
caught up with her. After suffering a heart
attack, she was ordered by her doctor to
drastically curtail her work schedule in an
effort to prolong her life and safeg ' or
_ community. Shean.swei'ed:"Goi.. ,ild
do the work without any of His crea
tures." The doctor laconically replied:
"Yes, but He rarely does."
Even simple duties placed too
much of a strain on her weakened heart
and she succumbed to another attack in
1936. Following that, she retired to the
~ contemplative life she had desired in
the first place. Now a simple cloistered
nun, she spent the next twenty years in
prayer and meditation for the Church she
loved so much, for her order, and for the
souls most in need, dying on March 3,
1955. Pope John Paul II beatified Mother
Mary Katherine Drexel on September 2,
1988. □
39

Basic History Course
Western Civilization
Abraham,
Moses, and the
Bronze-Age
Empires
Mankind continued to wal ow in
Part I
the rotten pit ofidolatry and im
morality. But God. once again
exhibiting His great mercy, in
tervened in history by taking di
rect action in time and place. He gave to
Abraham the honor and responsibility of be
ing the father of a nation, a nation chosen by
God to receive His prophecy and revelation
and to bring forth, through an illustrious line
age, His own Son, the Redeemer of the
World.
We first meet Abraham in the Sumerian
city of Ur, where he lived with his father and
other relatives. The.se clansmen were origi
nally nomadic herdsmen who had moved in
from the Arabian desert. While living in
southern Mesopotamia, the family became
infected with the worship of false gods,
which by that time had corrupted the entire
river valley.
God appeared to Abraham, perhaps the
only champion of monotheism left, and told
him to leave Ur and go to a land which He
would show him (cf. Acts 7:2-4). The faithful
and obedient Abraham began his long jour
ney by travelling some 600 miles up the
Euphrates River with his immediate family
and servants to Haran, an ancestral home of
the family. When they arrived there, God
appeared again to Abraham and told him to
leave his father's house and the comfortable
and familiar surroundings of his kinsmen and
Cafchfiniih Haran
Khaiab (Aleppc}f
cf Hamath
iB MEDITERRANEAN
SEA
•Damascus
Shechem
Bethel
Hebrcn•
Zoan^
50 100
WANDER NGS OF ABRAHAM
to continue his trav
of els to an unknown
land.
Although He re
pealed and elabo
rated on His instruc
by Jeremias Wells tions and blessings
many times again to
both Abraham and
the next generations, God had revealed the
essential nature of His redemptive plan at
Haran (cf. Gen. 12:1-3). This plan basically
stated that from Abraham's direct descen
dants a great nation would develop and would
possess the land and that from his offspring
Our Lord would be bom—"...and in thee
shall all the kindred of the earth be blessed"
(Gen. 12:3).
Full of confidence, Abraham, along with
his wife, his nephew Lot, their servants, and
all their belongings and flocks entered adven
turously into the unknown. Heading south
west, the migratory herdsmen crossed into
the land of Canaan at Sichem (Shechem on
today's map) below Mount Gerizim, Here
God confinned His promise and gave this
land to Abraham and his descendants, al
though they never really took possession of
it until after the death of Moses some 700
years later. The trials and sufferings of the
Old Testament Hebrews resemble, at least in
some aspects, the difficulties of the true, per
severing followers of Jesus Christ today. In
fact, many of the moral heroes of the Old
Testament are considered prefigures of Our
Lord.
As we pass the year 2000 B.C. the spread
narrows between the various dating systems,
which are still approximate guesses, so dates
can be considered accurate within a hundred
years, more or less. Realizing that little reli
ance can be placed on any exact calculations,
we will set an approximate date of 1900 B.C.
for Abraham.
The Land of Canaan
The thin strip of land usually referred to
today as Palestine is bordered by the Medi
terranean Sea on the west and the Arabian
desert on the east. The northern limit, some
what vague, is marked by the city of Dan at
the foot of Mount Herman. It extends south
ward to Bersabee(Beersheba) and the south-
em end of the Dead Sea. Roughly 150 miles
long by an average of
CA,SPfAN
60 miles wide, its
SEA
area is equivalent to
the state of Vermont.
Sitting as it does
on the threshold be
tween Asia and Af
rica, it became a cor
ridor for the
important trade
Babvfon
routes, with mer
chant caravans and
Ur of the
Chaldeea
SCALS
?oo iOO MliES PERSiAN
GULF
CANAAN M
Of THE PATRIARCHS
AMetiM Hirn«A
LQith(D«n)
LA/C£ M£fiOU
UoufitTflfrv
LAKE et CeNNESAffST
OUiQiddft
DoirwO ^
Qafirin
ShteMn
OStrrttl
StihiiMmO
oMrihibfl
Canaan as It was in Abraham's time
migratory people crisscrossing over its roads.
Unfortunately, its more powerful neighbors
and the armies of the great conquerors also
utilized its roads. Egyptians, Assyrians,
Babylonians, Persians, Greeks, and Romans
all took advantage of the area's strategic im
portance.
Yet this small land was to have a greater
impact on humanity than any of the great
empires whose soldiers disrespectfully
tramped across its borders almost at will. For
this smallest of countries gave to the world
Christianity, the means for its salvation.
Shortly after their arrival in Canaan, Abra
ham and Lot were forced by the increasing
size of their flocks to separate and to choose
larger portions of land for grazing. In his
generosity, Abraham gave Lot first choice,
"and Lot chose to himself the country about
the Jordan....and dwelt in Sodom" (Gen.
13:11-12). Lot selfishly picked what he
thought to be the best land and, concemed
only with temporal advantages, endangered
his soul by settling in a city that was notorious
for its sinful night life. "And the men of
Sodom were very wicked and sinners before
the face of the Lord beyond measure"(Gen.
13:13).
Sometime later, a mixed band of ma
ers, comprised of Babylonians, Elamites
Hittites, descended into the Jordan Valley.
After defeating a local force of Canaanites,
they sacked Sodom and Gomorrha. On the
way out, they captured Lot and took all his
possessions.
Abraham, every bit the great leader and
protector of his people, put together an anned
force of 318 of his own men, augmented by
the remnant of the defeated locals, and set out
after the war lords. Marching through the
night, Abraham overran them in the early
morning hours and routed them. Lot was
rescued and brought back with all his posses
sions.
While Abraham and his exultant army
with their captured booty were returning
Tradition, Family and Property
from battle, they met Melchisedech, King of
Salem and "priest of the most high God."
Melchisedech offered a sacrifice of bread and
wine to God and, after blessing Abraham,
received from him "the tithes of all."
Melchisedech is one of the most mysteri
ous and remarkable figures in the Old Testa
ment. He was a non-Hebrew and a worshiper
of the true God. Saint Paul tells us (Heb.
7:1-3) that he was, "without father, without
mother, without genealogy, having neither
beginning of days nor end of life, but likened
unto the Son of God, continueth a priest for
ever." Melchisedech typifies the kingly
priesthood of the Messias when the sacrifice
will no longer be a burnt offering but the
unbloody sacrifice of the Son of God in the
Mass. He is, in fact, mentioned in the Canon
of the Mass.
Sodom and Gomorrha
One warm day, Abraham was dozing in
front of his tent. When he opened his eyes, he
saw three strangers standing before him. It
eventually became apparent that his visitors
were God Himself and two angels, bringing
him the good news that his wife was to give
birth to a son,even at her advanced age. After
an enjoyable meal, Abraham walked some
distance with his departing guests. God con
fided to His host that, because ofthe excessive
immorality of Sodom and Gomorrha, He had
decided to destroy them. Abraham, alarmed,
pleaded with God,"Wilt thou destroy the just
with the wicked? If there be fifty just men in
the city, shall they perish withal?" (Gen.
18:24). Sadly, fifty just men were not to be
found. Abraham kept lowering his request
until he reached ten, and even ten were not to
be found.The two angels were sent to destroy
the sensual and wicked cities and to lead Lot
and his family to safety.
As the sun rose, thick clouds gathered and
fire fell from them, kindling all parts of the
towns.The flames roared and licked up every
thing. People, full of fear, rushed from their
houses, hoping to escape. Their clothes
caught fire, and they died a terrible death,
shrieking in agony. The entire area was
burned out, the earth sank, and the waters of
the Dead Sea rushed in.
Lot's wife, defying God's command.
turned to watch the spectacle and
was destroyed with the rest. The
angels had told them not to look
back. However, she could not
sever the attachment she felt for
the material goods she had left
behind. Our Lord's reference to
her chastisement ("Remember
Lot's wife"—Luke 17:32) leaves
absolutely no doubt that we are
dealing here with true history. fie the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrha
Lot flees
Isaac
The son God promised Abraham to main
tain the prophecy that his descendants would
be blessed was Isaac. Although Isaac occu
pies a key position in the main line of Abra
ham's descendants, he takes little part in the
central activity as a figure of individual con
sequence. He is seen only in reference to
either his father or his sons, Jacob and Esau.
Abraham's willingness to sacrifice his son
for the love of God is one of the great stories
of the Old Testament and is so well known as
to need no retelling here. The episode ampli
fies the great virtues of Abraham, especially
his faith and obedience, but, above all, his
enormous trust in God's goodness.
In his old age, Abraham sent to Haran for
a wife for Isaac, for he refused to allow his
son to take a wife from the daughters of the
Canaanites. These original inhabitants of Pal
estine worshiped nature and practiced re
volting immoral religious rites. Their influ
ence continually threatened the moral purity
of the Jews,for two opposing cultures cannot
coexist compatibly side by side. This fear was
justified years later when,in the period of the
great prophets—Elias,Isaias, and Jeremias—
pagan corruption infected the Chosen People
and provoked the wrath of God.
Pastoralism
Abraham, in following his flocks from
pasture to pasture, illustrated that some
groups of nomads were engaging in an alter
native method of obtaining food and the ne
cessities of life. Instead of raising crops on
farmland, they began to devote their energies
to raising livestock. This also produced a
drastic change in their lifestyle. A farmer
necessarily settles on the land, but a herdsman
must pursue a wandering life in
search of sufficient grassland
to feed his animals.
Herding emerged as a dis
tinct way of life on the northern
and southern fringes of the
more settled agricultural
world. On the southern flank,
the animals, which included
sheep and goats, tended to be
smaller to better withstand the
hot climate and sparse vegeta
tion of the semi-desert. North
ofthe Black Sea.the south Rus-
Abraham driving his flocks In
search of grazing land
sian steppe supported the heavier cattle and
horses, which had larger appetites and could
survive the winter cold. This steppe, similar
to the American prairie, ranged from the
Danube River to western Siberia.
Constantly on the move,frequently called
to defend their flocks from wild beasts or even
from other nomadic tribes,and suffering from
the extremes of heat and cold, the pastoral
tribes produced a society where the masculine
element everywhere dominated. Patriarchal
and aristocratic, the hardy shepherds were led
by decisive and efficient chiefs who com
manded in the warlike atmosphere in which
they lived.
On the other hand, farming communities
required peace and security to produce their
crops, and a few years of disorder and disrup
tion could cause irreparable damage. So a
new element of political conflict was intro
duced, and sooner or later a military collision
would ensue. We will discuss these conflicts
in several upcoming sections, for we can say
that this scenario will be repeated in some
ways numerous times even into the Christian
Era. when the Roman Empire came under
attack from the Germanic tribes.
Hammurabi and the Babylonians
After the temporary decline of the splen
did Mesopotamian civilization around 2000
B.C., it moved forward once more to a new
glory and strength. Barbarous Amorite chief
tains penetrated the northern fringe of the
original Kingdom of Akkad and S and
began to occupy the old towns. Thes itic
kings made Babylon, which was originally of
little importance, the center of their activity,
thus coming to be called by the now infamous
name of Babylonians.
Hammurabi, the sixth and greatest of the
Babylonian dynasty, subdued the civilized
valley after thirty years of warfare. He ex
tended its limits far up the Euphrates River
and expanded his territory southward and
eastward to include land taken from the
Elamites, forerunners of the Persians.
Great as his talents were as a warrior, even
greater was his contribution as a ruler and
legislator. Once he had consolidated his con
trol over the expanding river valley, he organ
ized an outstanding system of administration.
His famous code of law, of which a copy
 written on an eight-
foot diorite cylinder
was discovered in
1902, collected all the
then-current laws into
one body.
In the preamble,
Hammurabi stated his
lofty view of justice:
"So that I might bring
order to my peo
ple...and free them
Representations of wicked
Hammurabi and a ^at I should de-
sun godj. atop
• ■
a cylin- f™''
der containing
.
m^i^hty.-iHe went on
oppression of the
Hammurabi s to claim that he had
ramous code helped his people in the
time of their need and
established them in the security of their prop
erty—all in all, rather remarkable for its time.
Yet the Empire's days were numbered, for
scarcely ten years after the great legislator's
death, another horde of marauders swept into
the vulnerable land and laid it waste. For the
next thousand years, the deep-rooted civili
zation held its own,but it no longer advanced.
Eventually another Semitic tribe would es
tablish a far more extensive empire, but
founded on power and terror alone, Chri.sto-
pher Dawson quite correctly observed that
"in all essentials Babylonia, in the time of
Hammurabi, and even earlier, had reached a
pitch of material civilization which has never
since been surpassed in Asia."2
The War Chariot
Between 1800 and 1700 B.C., the entire
civilized area was overrun once again, not
just Mesopotamia, but Egypt's Middle King
dom as well. Many other less-developed cul
tural centers such as the Indus Valley were
left in smoking ruins. The driving force for
the overall invasion came from a group of
people known collectively as Indo-Europe-
ans, who had the advantage of horse-drawn
chariots. Heretofore, we have discussed
mostly people of Semitic and Hamitic(Egyp
tian) origin. From this new group the basic
European nationalities would descend after
several centuries of marauding and plunder
ing.
The term Indo-European was invented by
modem scholars for those peoples speaking
closely related languages who began to push
out from their homeland in the Eurasian
steppe. The eastern branch moved into the
Iranian Plateau where they formed the tribes
of the Medes and Persians. The middle
branch, of little concern to us for future stud
ies, occupied Mesopotamia. The western
branch established themselves from the
Black Sea into the Danube River Valley.
From this group, the Italic and Hellenic
(Greek) peoples proceeded to civilize south-
em Europe.
The.se barbarian herdsmen combined the
rugged and physical efficiency which their
wandering life bred in them with civilized
techniques learned from contact with the cul
tured centers of the Near East. Only the small
numbers of the Indo-Europeans prevented a
serious military collision between them and
the civilized centers. However, once they
invented the light two-wheeled war chariot
and perfected the powerful compound bow,
the advantage swung to their side.
The horse had been domesticated centu
ries before, and the Sumerians had already
hitched horses or horse-like onagers to
wheeled vehicles. But the Sumerian four-
wheeled wagons with their heavy solid
wheels turning with the axle were too slow
and cumbersome to have any value on the
battlefield. The break came when the hardy
northerners designed a light spoked wheel
that tumed on a fixed axle. When the inven
tive pastoralists took the wooden bow. short
ened it, and strengthened it with bone and
sinew, they had a weapon that could tire
arrows easily from the confines of a chariot.
It thus became possible for the charioteer to
charge at high speed across the battlefield,
firing a volley of arrows at the bewildered
infantrymen. With these tactics, the Indo-
Europeans changed the face of the civilized
world.
The Twelve Tribes of Israel
God's plan of redemption, which He had
promised to Adam and Abraham, continued
through Jacob and his twelve .sons. Isaac and
his wife, Rebecca, had remained childless for
over twenty years, but through his prayers,
she conceived and gave birth to twins, Esau,
the first born, and Jacob.
From the very beginning, a strong rivalry
existed between the two, who temperamen
tally and physically were opposites. Esau
enjoyed the outdoor life and became an ex
pert hunter. Jacob, more quiet, preferred to
stay closer to home, guarding his flocks and
doing a little farming. One day as Jacob was
cooking a stew, Esau returned from hunting,
tired and hungry, and asked his brother to
share some of the food. The cunning and
ambitious Jacob,seeing an opportunity not to
be missed, agreed provided that Esau give up
all the privileges of the first-bom, which in
cluded the leadership of the Chosen People.
Esau, holding his vocation in little regard and
thinking only of his immediate comfort,con
sented.
Jacob then victimized his blind
father by disguising himself as his
more rugged brother and receiving
his father's bles.sing. This con-
firmed Jacob as the head of the
family upon Isaac's death. As one
can well imagine, when Esau dis- '
covered that he had once again
Typical war chariot
been tricked by his more quick-wilted
brother, he swore vengeance. Jacob quickly
escaped the danger and fled to his mother's
brother in Haran, where both Jacob and his
uncle Laban spent the next twenty years try
ing to outfox each other.
We should not assume that because they
were fulfilling God's plans, the Patriarchs
were exempt from Hisjustice. They commit
ted sins and were punished because of them.
Jacob look unfair advantage of his brother's
weakness to promote his own ambitions. He
then tricked his ailing father to secure another
advantage for himself. For his wrongdoing,
Jacob paid heavily by working long years of
hard toil with Laban.^
On his journey to Haran, Jacob had a
prophetic dream in which God illustrated to
him that He provided constant care for His
creatures through the angels who were God's
messengers. They descended to earth bring
ing God's counsel and help and they as
cended to heaven carrying man's desires and
prayers. The next morning, in honor of the
occasion,Jacob prayed to God and conducted
a short ceremony during which he erected a
standing-.stone. He named the place Bethel,
House of God.
On his return trip twenty years later, he
brought back eleven sons and a large flock of
animals, which God had provided through
His generous bounty. Benjamin, the twelfth
and last son, was bom in Canaan shortly
thereafter. During the trip, Jacob had another
mystical experience where he wrestled
throughout the night with an angel in the form
of a man. This was God's way of showing to
Jacob that He would give His protection to
him in all the difficulties of the future. At the
end of the struggle, the angel renamed the
third Patriarch, Israel. From that point on,the
Chosen People were known as Israelites and
eventually, after many more adventures,
were .subdivided into the twelve tribes of
Israel.
The battle with the angel marked a con
version in the spiritual life of Jacob. Thereaf
ter. all the failings of his character seem to
have been abolished. Within a few day
demonstrated His providence by helpiiiL .i
cob reconcile himself with the ever-danger
ous Esau.Jacob resumed his life as a wander
ing shepherd and followed in the steps of his
fathers and, like them, became a patriarch
with a sense of mission.
Joseph in E^t
i

Jacob wrestling with the angel
The sons ofJacob were a crude, passionate
lot. even indulging on occasion in immorality
and violence. Only Joseph,the second young
est of the twelve, made any effort to practice
the moral virtues. When men turn away from
virtuous living and enjoy their evil ways,they
come to hale the good, for the good are a
reproach or rebuke to them. So unjust and
ba.se are their natures that the greater and
nobler a man is, the more bitterly do they
oppose him. to the point of outright cruelty.
So it was with Joseph.
As the brothers grew into manhood and
Joseph into his early teens, he frequently re
vealed their sins to his father, which turned
their dislike into hatred. Moreover. Jacob im
prudently showed his preference for the well-
mannered. obedient youth, especially by pre
senting him with a distinctive coat of
magnificent colors. Tensions were further in
creased when God revealed Joseph's future
greatness to him through dreams, which
Joseph,in his exuberant innocence, described
to his envious brothers. In this highly charged
atmosphere, violence became just a matter of
time.
The Israelites still wandered throughout
the hill country of Canaan seeking good pas
ture but now also combined this with some
agriculliire. Nevertheless, they .still had no art
and no literature, nor any material advance
toward civilization.
One day while Jacob and Joseph were at
Hebron, a sort of base camp, the father sent
the youth to seek his elder brothers in the
vicinity of Sichem, some fifty miles to the
north. By the time he arrived there, they had
moved even further north; so the young mes
senger continued another dozen miles, even
tually overtaking them near Dothan.
As Joseph approached the camp alone, the
violent brothers agreed to murder him.
Ruben, the oldest, already in trouble with his
father, convinced his agitated brothers to
throw the boy into an old well and leave him
there rather than stain their hands with his
blood. Ruben was playing for time, hoping to
rescue him later. One can only imagine the
November-December, 1994
terror and anguish the persecuted youth
suffered at this.
A short time later, an Arab merchant
caravan passed by and at Juda's insis
tence, the brothers dragged the
wretched boy up and .sold him for
twenty pieces of silver. The Arabs took
Joseph to Egypt and resold him as a
slave to Putiphar. the captain of the
royal guard.
Joseph gives every indication of be
ing an exceptionally able young man,
for no matter what difficulty falls upon
him, he soon untangles himself and
rises to the top. In his new surround
ings,Joseph performed his lowly duties
with such diligence that his master fi
nally placed him in charge of his entire
estate.
Yet more trouble followed, however. Pu-
tiphar's wife tried to involve the pleasing
young man in .some immoral activity. Joseph,
who was determined to maintain his chastity,
absolutely refu.sed,"How can I do this wicked
thing, and sin against my God?"(Gen. 39:9).
The immoral woman, illustrating again the
malicious action of evil people against virtue,
accused Jo.seph of the very act of which she
was guilty and had him thrown into jail.
While in prison, Joseph correctly inter
preted the dreams of two former members of
the Pharaoh's household who were injail with
him. He told the butler that within three days
he would be released and restored to his for
mer position, and to the chief baker that,
within the same amount of time, he would be
hanged. And so it was. When the butler was
leaving the prison. Joseph asked him not to
forget his friend. But. of course, he did. And
so the long-suffering Joseph languished in
prison, seemingly without any help.
But God had plans for Joseph that required
perfect timing. Fortunately, the young man
practiced the virtue of patience and accepted
his fate with forbearance. Two years later,
when the Pharaoh was tonnented by a terrible
nightmare, the butler finally remembered his
fellow prisoner. Joseph was brought before
the Pharaoh; explained to him that his dream
meant his kingdom would have seven boun
tiful years, but that seven
years of dire famine would
follow; and he suggested the
Hebrew's ability, the Phar-
Absolutely! For Joseph was
another of those fine threads
snapped the hutrtan chain of
revelation that God was preparing from Abra
ham to Our Lord Jesus Christ. We are notjust
talking about the line of David which pas.sed
through Joseph's brother Juda, but about the
prophets and leaders who totally corre
sponded to God's calling even though it en
tailed the practice of heroic virtue.
Joseph saved Egypt from a terrible famine,
but more than that he saved his own people
from disease and death. His brothers, desper
ate for food, came to Egypt for help, not
knowing that the brother they had betrayed
and sold into slavery was the chief minister of
state. Jo.seph, after a tearful reconciliation,
brought their aged father from Canaan and
.settled them all on a rich pastureland called
Gessen in the northeast corner of the Delta.
On his deathbed. Jacob blessed his sons
and adopted the two sons of Joseph by his
Egyptian wife. He pas.sed over the first three
of his own sons, Ruben. Simeon, and Levi
because of their misdeeds and gave the rights
of the first born to Juda, from whose lineage
David and eventually Our Lord were born.
With the death of Jacob and Joseph, the book
of Genesis closes, and when the book of Exo
dus begins, .several hundred years will have
passed.
The Imperial Bronze Age(1600-1200 BX.)
Historians and archaeologists frequently
group together the various periods of ancient
history according to industrial dating, that is
according to the primary metal which was
used for weapons and tools. In the most gen
eral terms, the Copper Age, which followed
the New Stone(neolithic) Age.lasted roughly
from 5,000 to 3,000 B.C. and the Bronze Age
from 3,000 to 1,200 B.C. The latter category
is further subdivided into three periods, the
last being the Imperial Bronze Age (1600 to
1200). The date 1200 B.C. was chosen be
cause the collapse of the last two empires,
which were characteristic of that age, the
Egyptian and Hittite. occurred about that
time. While these two empires were ending
their days, the first European civilization on
the island of Crete was suffering 'mc
fate.
I• \ • 1

Egyptians in battie
Hie Egyptian Empire(the NewI^dom)
Egypt's Middle Kingdom collapsed under
the onslaught of the Hyksos, a mixed group
of plunderers, during the general invasion led
by war chariots in the eighteenth century B.C.
For 200 years Egypt groaned under foreign
occupation. Then, using the war chariot tech
nology themselves, they expelled the invad
ers and rose up again for their last opportunity
to enjoy political and military greatness.
Egypt had previously been content to remain
within its borders, but during the Eighteenth
Dynasty a new militant power, in which the
profession of arms dominated, directed
events. Led by the restored monarchy and an
aggressive, invigorated nobility, Egypt em
barked on a campaign of foreign conquest to
extract and control the wealth of Asia.
During the reign of Thutmose HI,Egypt's
greatest warrior king, the Nile Empire
reached its high-water mark.Son of Hatshep-
sut, a proud, arrogant woman who was the
only female to rule independently,Thutmose
remained in her shadow for twenty years. Yet
once on the throne, with dramatic sudden
ness, this military genius mounted an expe
dition that conquered all of Palestine and
Syria in fifteen campaigns. He drained this
area of such enormous wealth that it made
Thebes, his capital city, fabulously rich. Yet,
as often happens, such successes by history's
standards are fleeting.
Three generations later, one of the strang
est characters in all history came to the
throne. Originally called Amenhotep IV, he
changed his name to Ikhnaion in honor of the
god that he worshipped, Aton, which was a
divinity of the sun. Weak and effeminate,
Ikhnaton had a long, thin face, drooping
shoulders, broad hips, thin legs, and a dis
tended stomach. To him the highest values in
life were not found in battles and victories,
but in flowers and trees.
While he was contemplating the flaming
power of the sun. the Empire fell to pieces in
his hands. His governors .sent anxious pleas
from the northeast provinces for help to repel
the Hittites and other neighboring tribes.
Ikhnaton ignored them. Egypt, with its gov
ernment in chaos, shrank back to its original
boundaries. Ikhnaton was followed by the
famous boy-king Tutankhamen, who ruled
without distinction and is known to history
only because his fabulously wealthy tomb
was found intact in 1922.
During the Nineteenth Dy
nasty, Egypt made one last but
short-lived lunge for imperial
glory. Ram.ses II, who most likely
was the Pharaoh who oppressed
the Israelites(Ex. 1:8-2:23), came
to the throne in 1300 B.C.'^and
ruled for 67 years. Early in his
reign, he attempted to subdue the
Hittites, who had developed a
powerful empire in Asia Minor(modem Tur
key). After repeated clashes without a deci
sive victory, the two powers settled their
differences diplomatically and signed his
tory's first-known nonaggression pact. Re
cent excavations have discovered the Hittite
version written in cuneiform in their capital
and an Egyptian copy in hieroglyphics.
The change from militarism to diplomacy
marked a turning point in Egypt's suprem
acy. Luxury replaced the warrior spirit as
Egypt began to rely for protection on a mer
cenary army that had no roots in the nation.
When a nation no longer has the will to
defend itself with its own men, decadence
and collap.se usually follow. Some modern
ists praise Egypt's artistic achievements dur
ing this period, but in reality, over-sized,
tasteless .statues and buildings supplanted
careful workmanship.^
The Bronze-Age Empire came under in
creasing attacks from a group of marauders,
mo.stiy Indo-Europeans, known collectively
as Sea Peoples. Constantly on the defensive
against these raiders, who were among the
first to use steel weapons. Egypt was hard-
pressed to prevent defeat. As a result she lost
all her territories beyond the Nile Valley,
gave up all imperial ambition, and retreated
behind her protecting deserts.
The Hittites
Asia Minor,Anatolia, and modern Turkey
(minus the three percent situated in Europe)
all de.scribe the same land surrounded by the
Black, Aegean, and Mediterranean Seas.
Abundant natural resources, especially tim
ber and metals, had attracted .settlers from
early prehistoric times, certainly from the
k Sea
~ nil
MIIANNI
lllilniL V,'l 'assyriaI
" v,
=^—^ :.SI. Punijll,^
..
llHinnillMycenaean
Efvpi 1 a f) 11111)11 ij
— Invadoni oMron'Sge
ir- 'isitppc I •jDweii
time of the Flood. During the war-chariot
invasion, an Indo-European tribe swept
through the mountain passes in the Northeast
and invaded the country, slaying people and
burning villages as they went. Histor)' knows
these people as Hittites.
Although one ofthe greatest of the ancient
empires, the Hittites remained virtually un
discovered until the first decade of this cen
tury. About the only consistent reference to
them had been to some Biblical characters
who would wander into the scene and just as
quickly leave. This gave the impression that
the Hittites were a few insignificant men
scattered here and there.
Yet they established a military empire that
lasted for 500 years(1700-1200 B.C.). Using
inventive battle tactics and swift chariots, the
Hittites finished with Hammurabi's dynasty
by sacking Babylon and succe.ssfully chal
lenged the authority of mighty Egypt during
the time of Ramses II. Although they appear
to be the first to have worked and smelted
iron, they largely drew upon the achieve
ments of the more creative people in Meso
potamia and Egypt.
The same Sea Peoples that shattered the
Asiatic power of Egypt also wreaked havoc
on the Hittites. Whereas the perfection of
chariot warfare stimulated the first barbarian
invasion of mountainous Indo-Europeans in
the 1700's. the barbarian striking power in
the 1 lOO's was also enhanced by a new dis
covery; steel weapons. As steel weapons and
armor could be produced more cheaply, the
importance of baite numbers increased ac
cordingly. Battle would no longer be decided
by maneuvering a few dozen chariots but by
the attack of heavily armed men on foot. The
Sea Peoples, or in this case, pirates from
Greece and the Aegean Sea demolished the
Hittite Etnpire shortly after 1200 B.C.,and its
civilization ceased to exist. It was so com
pletely wiped from memory that it remained
unknown until this century.
Crete and the Aegean
Just as Christianity was bom and grew up
in the East and travelled through Gii
Rome,so civilization was born and grc, .i'
*?■
11 Nineveh
rWllltj 5>- ..3-V^
• -A : . f X V-T-Y
ANCIENT
MIDDLE EAST
c. 1200 B.C.
 ORDER TODAY!
in the Middle Eastern river valleys and trav The Mother of Good Counsel of Genazzano
elled through the Aegean Sea to the larger
Mediterranean. Sometime after the Flood, by Joao Cla Dias
possibly as early as 6000 B.C.,6 small groups
of people found their way to the island of A Continuous Miracle...
Crete, which stretches across the southern
entrance of the Aegean Sea.Their civilization In a beautiful church in Genaz
grew through contact with Egypt,for the Cre
tans, or Minoans as they came to be known,
zano, Italy, this heavenly fresco
were sea traders. Some time before 2000 of Our Lady floats freely in mid
B.C., the island had built the first high civili
zation on European soil, with cities and large air without any physical sup
palaces that belonged to rulers who had accu
mulated power and wealth. In addition to
port—and has done so continu
locally produced olive oil, timber, and wine, ously ever since 1467!
Minoan ships carried other valuable cargoes
throughout the Mediterranean, including the This masterpiece of a book
copper and tin needed to make bronze. The will whisk you off on a spiri
great palace at Knossos, with its running
water, plumbing, and imaginative mural, is tual and historical pilgrimage
considered one of the architectural wonders
of the ancient world. Yet for all their brilliant to Genazzano. You will read
achievements, they never fell the need to
build fortifications, and that optimistic defect
of miracles, holy battles, and
eventually caused their downfall. breathtaking events.
At the lime of the great migrations of the
Indo-Europeans in the eighteenth century, a While you hold this wonder in your hands, you'll feel the
group of invaders known as Achaeans de maternal protection of Our Lady of Good Counsel as she gazes
scended upon the southern peninsula of
Greece. There they established a series of tenderly upon you and your loved ones.
fortresses, the most important of which was
at Mycenae. Whereas the Minoans were
peaceful and light-hearted, the Mycenaeans
were vigorous and warlike. However, clo.se Not only the original,
contact between the two resulted in a flower
but even copies work wonders!
ing culture for the latter. The Mycenaeans
eventually replaced the Minoans, whether
through conquest or just by pushing a tired
civilization out of the picture is not exactly In The Mother of Good Counsel of
clear. Crete had been damaged by an earth Genazzano you will read how, after
quake around 1450 B.C., but there is evidence
of declining culture before that. The Myce having a copy of the image painted
naean script, which turned out to be an early
form of Greek, was deciphered in 1952; the and a procession done in her honor,
Minoan has never been deciphered. the independent aristocratic repub
For 200 years (1400-1200 B.C.), the
Achaean Mycenaeans ranged over notjust the lic of Genoa was saved from a siege
Aegean Sea but most of the Mediterranean as
well, sometimes trading, sometimes looting.
during the eighteenth century; how
Late in the thirteenth century, they attacked other copies spoke or moved the eyes; how yet anou.cr
and destroyed Troy, an event celebrated by
Homer's Iliad. During the barbarian invasion came out unscathed from a flaming oven!
that reduced the Hittite Empire to ashes and
caused the Egyptians to recoil around them
selves, uncivilized cousins of the Achaean The Mother of Good Counsel of Genazzano fsoftbound) $19.95
Greeks known as Dorians fought their way
down the western side of Greece. They The Mother of Good Counsel of Genazzano (hardbound) $24.95
crossed over onto the southern peninsula (the (S&H: I to 5 books, $3.50 6 to 10 books, $5.00)
Peloponnesus), burned and looted their way Photos of the fresco;
across, and put Mycenae to the sword. These
events brought the Bronze Age to a close. □ 8x10: $7.50 @ 12x18: $18.50 @ (S&H included)

N.B.This is the end of Part I. The footnotes

and the bibliographical essay will follow
To Order; Mail your name and
Part II. address with a check or money-order made to:
The American TFP, P.O. Box 1868, York, PA 17405

November-December, 1994 45
 '.f.?
A'1:5

, y-

[m

Mi^

statement of^
the 13 TFPs
«f the Americas m-
to the illustrious
participants in the
inter-Americ^sunimit i >

that gathered in Miami \ Mi - •^4

December 9 through 11
(See page 8)

5/